I. CHAPTER. A Distribution of the contents of this worke.
O Sall tell us what domineeringspirit [...] of Darkness, what black Tentation hath drawne you out of the house of God? O misguided soule! thou hast forsaken the Arke to drowne thy selfe in the deluge: harken unhappy man flying out of the Temple, harken to God crying upon thee. Quid est, quod dilectus meus Ierem. cap. 11. fecit in domo mea scellera multa? What is it that my beloued, hath in my House done much wickedness? as if [Page 2] God would say in a complaining way, what have I done to this man, that hee is become soe wicked and ungratefull? O Sall Apostatans a fide feetsts i [...] d [...]m [...] Deiscelerae mul [...]ae!
First. what sinn soe abominable; as Abjuration of holy faith? which is a spirituall rebellion, a treason against heaven, a separation from God eternally, a declared warre against the holy Trinity.
Secondly. Deserting your faith, without which there is noe salvation, you have damned your owne soule for all Eternity; And what doth it pr [...]fit [...] Matt. cap. 16. a man, if hee gaine the whole world, and sustaine the damage of his soule, or what permutation shall a man give for his soule.
Thirdly. The scandall and occasion of sinn, you have given to the Catholick People deserting them in tyme of tryall and persecution, when they most needed constancy and good example in you and in all Churchmen of the Catholick Communion, is a [Page 3] sinn crying to heauen against you. Woe be to the world by reason of scandall, and woe to that man by whome scandall cometh; doth not Christ himselfe say?Matt▪ cap. 18. Hee that shall scandalize one of those little ones, that believe in mee; it is expedient to him, that a milston be hanged a bout his neck, and that hee be drowned in the depth of the Sea.
Sall read diligently the Scriptures, and you shall finde noe sinn more forewarned, more forbidden, more detested, and more threatened then scandall, except Idolatry, woe be then to the Sall for having scandalized soe many thousands, to whome you have before brooken the bread of life, and preached holy Doctrin; if but one of those shall forsake the Catholick Religion by your evill example, eternall woe will fall upon you: Thy errour is a stumbling block and tentation to the plaine simple People: In Ecclesia Dei Vincent. Lyri▪ nensis lib. ad▪ versus prophanas novitates Hares. cap. 1: 21. (saith a Father) tentatio est populi, error Magistri, & tanto major tentatio, quanto ips [...] esset doctior, qui peccar [...]t. In the [Page 4] Church of God the Error of the Master is a tentation to the People, and by soe much greater is the tentation, by how much the Maister, that gives the scandall, is the more learned. But my confidence is in amiable Iesus, that hee will in his mercy preserve those little ones, that know not soe much as you (those innocent souls.) Tanquam f [...]umentum in area sua, [...] qua tu Sall superbiae leuis palea evolasti carens pondere fortitudinis in fide. As wheat in his Barnflower, out of which Sall like light chaff of pride thou hast flowen away wanting the weight of fortitude in thy faith.
Look well about you straying lost man, and consider what you have done: you have fled away from the Camp of Israel to the tents of Philistim; you have stayned (as much as in you lay) the fame and renowne of the Order of the Society of Jesus, you are the first of that Order, of our Country that ever fell: you have defamed your Nation, you have poluted the [...]and of Saints, (qua hactenus carebal Monstris.) [Page 5] But such sliders back, and Apostata's as you (and latly som others) will make our holy I land an Africa: you have in this your Apostacy dispised the power of Allmighty God; you have belyed his truth; you have againe Crucify'd J [...]sus; the Angells you have made angry; the Saints you have dishonoured; and men you have offended and scandalized. Dic crgo mihi jam Sall hominum miserri me, si non feceris scelera multa in domo Dei?
But whither glorying and boasting in that which is your shame (your Apostacy) (soe runs the rumor of you) whither will you turne your face▪ where will you hide your selfe from the wrath of God? where can you finde an azile of safty? who will defend you? who will take your part in the day of Extremity? you are become, (for which my hart is much grived) lud [...]brium & fabula in g [...]ntibus.
Doe not say my words are bitter, it is your great sinn against heaven [Page 6] makes mee bitter and to quarrell with you; for my custome hath beene all my life, pacem habere cum hominibus, & cum vitiis bellum: I follow S. Augustins Rule: Diligere homines, & interficere errores, naturam amar [...], & culpam odio habere, quia ea faedatur natura, quam homines amamus: Soe that my Anger against you at present is piety? and shall pray to be soe understood in this whole tract or confutation of your flight from the Catholick side: for how can I be longer a frind, to him, that is becom a declared Enemy to God and his Angells by a publick Abjuration of holy faith?
In the first place, the manner of of abjuring your Religion (under the Tytle of a Recantion &c.) is vile and infamous; could not you have performed this ungodly bussiness in that Arch-Bishops Chamber (a work of darkness should have been Smoothered in silence and darkness) noe, but you must have used a solemnity in facie Ecclesiae Protestantic [...], ro have many wittnesses [Page 7] of your Ignominys; would any man become bankroote (a great infamy to a Marchant) Publish his minde to the world? If an incontinent woeman should put out in the Market-place a Declaration, that shee was to make sale of her body, soule, and honour, would not all of that sex cry upon her, a shame upon the strumpet, cauté si non casté.
This much to the Tytle, of what Sall hath done, now to what was done, (the Uggly Abjuration) wherof much is to be said and spoken.
1. What drew Sall out of Gods House.
2. What guid led him the way.
3. Having forsaken the Catholick Religion, what Religion is hee become of.
4. Who are the Doctors hee hath parted with; and who they, hee hath now embraced.
5. What Company hath hee forsaken, and who are they hee sticks unto.
6. A discussion upon some principall parts of the Recantation.
[Page 8] 7. Certaine advertisments to said Sall.
8. The Authors harty Exhortation unto him for his speedy returning to his Mother the Roman Catholick Apostolick Church.
Those poynts I will handle, as briefly as the Importance. Of the matter will require, and shall indevour by Gods blessing to give the pious and indifferent Reader all rationall satisfaction.
II. CHAPTFR.
TO the first query. What drew Sall Ad primum. out of Gods House?
Hee answers for himselfe, that hee determined this change on a serious examen and ponderation, hee had made upon the XXXIX. Articles of the Confession of the Church of England, for the safty hee found in them for salvation; heare himselfe speak in his Recantation. After ernest prayer (saith hee) [Page 9] to God for the assistance of his Devine light in soe weighty a matter, I pen'd downe for better consideration the reasons I did heare, read, and conceive against the Romish tenets controverted; I did alsoe carfully peruse, and seriously reflect upon the XXXIX. Articles, Canons, and Lithurgie of the Church of England, to be safer for my salvation, then that of the Roman Church.
You see gentle Reader this man pretended feare of his salvation, if hee remained in the Catholick Communion, and past to that of the Protestant Religion, for the Devine Doctrine, and satisfaction hee found (as hee says) in the XXXIX. Articles of the English Confession.
Truly Sall I took you for a better Devine then to have changed soe rashly, and unlearnedly the party you professed formerly to be of, for any light, truth, or sanctity, could be found in said XXXIX. Articles (I meane those of them different from the Catholck Religion.)
One of these Articles (vigesimus secundus. Cui titulus est de Purgatorio) runns thus. Romana Doctrina de Purgatorio, Indulgentiis, Veneratione, Adora [...]ione, taem Imaginum, quam Reliquiarum, ut & de invocatione Sanctorum est absurda, & inaniter inventa, nec ulla Scripturae authoritate nititur, sed potius Dei verb [...] repugnat. That is to say: The Roman Doctrine of Purgatory, Indulgences, Veneration, and Adoration as well of Images, as of Reliques, as alsoe of the Invocation of Saints is absurd, and vainly invented, nor is it grounded upon any Authority of Scripture, but is rather repugnant to the Word of God. Sall this is a false prophane, hereticall Article of thy new Chosen faith. Wheras the Worship of Images and Relicks, (wee Catholicks, doe Worship, but not adore Images and Reliques.) The Doctrin of Purgatory, Indulgences, and the Invocation of Saints is warranted by Scripture, and Apostolicall Tradition, and hath beene from age to age, from the very tyme of the Apostles maintained, [Page 11] taught and defended by ancient Fathers and Doctors, Nominatim the foure most famous of the Church, Gregory, Ambros, Augustin, and Jerom, as alsoe by the generall Councells, and the continual practice, and use of the holy Church: and those who opposed themselves to those tenets and to the Doctrin, derived touching them, have beene condemned in all tymes as Hereticks; Ergo this Article, you Imbrace for a Theoreme, and principle of faith (for soe it is in the English Church) is an heresy, and you an heretick, and soe I must esteem you to be.
If it were my purpose to sift and examine one by one such of these XXXIX. Articles, as ars different from the Catholick Doctrine, I should not be in great trouble to prove them to be, (what indeed they are) false and hereticall: but that is done to my hand by a pious learned person, bred in the Protestant Religion, and for a long tyme a zealous defender of said XXXIX. Articles; but after a long [Page 12] and due Examination of the substanc [...] of them, hee refuted them soe substantially, as to this day noe man of the Church of England hath answer'd him: I observe in this place, that this Gentleman spent a great deale of tyme in deliberation (about seaven years) before Adjuring said XXXIX. Articles, which hee once believed, (as you doe now Sall) as Articles of faith, which belief and Doctrin hee suckt from his Cradle; much more tyme I say, hee had bestow'd, and deliberation in quitting them, then you have done in deserting the Catholick Religion, and its holy Communion, in which you were bred and your parents before you, which can not be spoken but to your shame and infamy: The light and grace God gave to Mr. White (the Gentleman I speake of) led him out of Babilon in to Ierusalem; and you without great musing on the weightiest matter, can ever concerne you, the damnation, or salvation of your soule are fled from Ierusalem to Babilon.
The Tytle of Mr. Whites Book.
This Book, Sall if you have it not allready, you will finde with som of the Priestes there. Such is my opinion, and of the Devines of my side of the sound substance of this Book, and the Reasons, and Arguments, and Authoritys of Scripture, Apostolicall Tradition, Counsells and Fathers hee produceth, that I presume without all vanity to give a Challenge on the behalfe of Verity [Page 14] and the Roman Catholick Church, to you, and to the Protestant Arch-Bishop of Cashell, I say, I give a Challeng to you both, and all that Profess the XXXIX. Articles in the three Kingdoms, to make answer to this Book; This is not a Thrasonical defiance, such as Mr. Iewell, Bell, and others, Protestant Divines made to all the Catholicks in the world of disputing with them about Religion (but the place of disputing must have beene in England, they being sure the state would not allow therof) this Challenge is only for answering this Book, wherin Mr. White hath distroy'd the Babell tower of your XXXIX. Articles, which you will neuer build up againe; This mans Arck hath cast downe your Dagon; hee hath impeached your new English Creed (the XXXIX. Articles) af a treason against heaven and verity.
I pray you Sall if you have any memory as yet left of mee, peruse seriously & sedato animo this learned Book, one of two effects it will have; [Page 15] that either it will convert you, or confound you. Now if your ArchBishop, and you, and the rest of your Devines shall refuse this Challeng, doe not vapour hereafter, of the light Doctrin and Sanctity of your XXXIX. Articles, nor of your owne maistership in Devinity for 18. years in Spaine.
My Reader you have heard Sall tell why hee went out of the Catholick Church; But S. Augustin gives another kinde of answer wherfore such men goe a way from us. Habent (says the Saint) calumnias suas August. Tom. 8. in Psal. 118. Conseio [...] 26. 1 Haeretici, habent & Scisma [...]ici, quos omnes superbia de membrorum Christi compage proecidit. When men begin highly to prise their owne learning and to censure and contemne the Doctors of Holy Church, generall Councells, and even the high Priest himselfe (the Pope) in matters of Religion (as Sall hath now done) and to interpret Scriptures according to their owne braine and fancy, then swelling with [Page 16] vanity they break out of the pales of the Church. Nature is strong in such kinde of men, and grace weak; and soe they easily fall into sinn. Quia quod Creatura peccare non possit, habet ex bono gratiae, non ex conditione nature: Poore Sall this presumption hath pulled you out of the Temple, yea periit ipse Angelus superbia tumidus, & propria potestatis delectatione corruptus; this hath beene, and is your disease: Smoth the matter the best you can, pride will be found one of the greatest motives of your departure from us.
III. CHAPTER.
VVHat Guid led Sall out of the Ad secundum House of God? it was likly the privat Spiritt of Protestanisme, a kinde of Serpent, that with hissing whispers infects the brains of curious men, this spirit hath much helpt to loose the man. Doctor Whitaker esteemed agreat Devine in the English Church [Page 17] defines this private spiritt to be an inward In Contro▪ 1. q. 5. C. 3. contrae Bellarum. perswation of the truth from the Holy Ghost, in the secret Closset of the believers hart. Sall with this deceiving guid you made your fatall Transmigration from our side; I would faigne know where in Scripture or the ancient Fathers did Whitaker finde a ground for such a definition of his privat Spirit, hee found it noe where, and therfore likly hee made it in a dream.
This Spiritt hath not been knowne to the ancient Fathers, and Doctors of the Church, for full fiftien ages they heard nothing of it, nor doe any of us claime it; it is only a priviledg of your Church, a pleasant Imagination, that makes your people madd. Exempli Gratia. A Protestant, with whome I conferred about Religion som years past, told mee in plaine termes, hee needed noe light or assistance from Saint Augustin, or Saint Paul himselfe for to understand Scripturs, being certaine Iesus, who redeemed his soule, would have a care, that hee should not err in expounding [Page 18] of Scripture or any thing that touched his salvation; I demaunded from him▪ could hee prove by Scripture, hee had that infaliable spirit or sacred light, hee answered hee could, and cited that place of David. Signatum Psal. 4. est super nos Lumen vultis tui Domine. The light of thy Countenance O Lord is signed upon us. I told him that Lumen was commonly expounded to be ipsa ratio, by which man is the image of God, as hee might read in the Book of Genesis, and that by this light man was in his nature distinguished from a brute, and that a Turck and a Pagan alsoe had this light as well as hee, and by a good consequence had an infalible privat spiritt of expounding Scripturs as well as hee. I alsoe assured him that his owne Devines would tell him the light understood by David was noe other then reason, which is the image of God, whereto wee are created like, which was fixed in our understanding, that wee may see and know, there is a God, that ought to be served, adored, and [Page 19] loved, and that hee will reward his servants. Next, said I, tis absurdity to say, that a Pagan which denys Scripturs, should haue a spiritt to expound the Scripturs, which follows from your opinion. But this and all I could say, could draw noe other answer from the man, then that hee was sure hee had himselfe from God an infalible spiritt of rightly understanding the Scripture. In which hee walked Religiously according to Doctor Whitak [...]rs definition of the privat Spiritt.
Wee Catholicks, that have nothing to doe with this privat Spiritt, doe firmly believe, God hath given a speciall Grace, and infalible Spiritt of expounding the Scripture, and defining Theorems of faith to generall Councells assembled together in the Holy Ghost; (Vbi duo vel tres congregati sunt in nomine meo, ibi ero in medio illorum.) That likwise the Pope hath this infalible Spiritt, quando loquitur ex Cathedra; but privat men, bee they ever soe great Saints or learned, wee doe not allow this infalibility [Page 20] unto them, though wee doubt not, but the Doctors of the Church, who submitts themselves in all to the Church are specially assisted by the Holy Ghost in interpreting the word of God.
The pride of this privat Spiritt makes Protestants to make noe account of the ancient Fathers and Doctors, nor of generall Councells, or any diffinition or determination of the Church; Ex. G. the second Counsell of Nice defines the Doctrin of Tradition in this manner. Si quu Traditionem Ecclesiae sive scripto, sive consuetudine valentem non curaverit, anathema sit. The privat spiritt of Doctor Whitaker spurning at this Councell said. Generall Councells may erre. Behold one Doctor of the English Church doth blast with a breath, all the authority and creditt of this generall Councell: Tell mee Sall is not this a Spiritt of pride in Doctor Whitaker a little Pigme contesting with soe many tale Gyants of Sanctity and learning, all the Biphops, and [Page 21] great Doctors of that famous Councell?
If wee produce the Authority of Fathers, and Saints excellently learned, as Cyprian, Gregory, Ambross, Ierom, Augustin and others, behold the Father of Protestanisme, your prime Doctor Luther (whom your Church terms a holy man and the Hely-as of Germany) speaks resolutly. Gods Word is aboue all, the Devine Majesty makes for mee, in soe much, as I regard not, if a thousaad Augustins, and as many Cyprians stood against mee. Was this man in his sences,Luth. Tom. 2 contra Henricum Regem Angliae. when hee vapered in this kinde? but how did Luther prove the devine Majesty made for him? by noe other means, but by his privat infalible spiritt, which hee supposed (though by Scripture hee could not prove it) hee himselfe had, and those Saints had it not. See now Sall if you are happy in hauing Luther a monster of sinne with his privat Spiritt on your side, and Cyprian, Augustin, and the rest of holy Doctors against you, whome you have forsaken [Page 22] to stick unto Luther.
By this privat Spiritt you Protestant Domineer over all sorts of men, interpreting Scripture as you please, and who interprets otherwise, be they universitys, Doctors, Fathers, Councells, yea and the very high Bishop of old Rome himselfe, all erre; and why soe? because they have not the privat Spiritt of Protestanisme: what a rediculous thing this is, even Common reason teacheth us.
By this privat Spiritt you Protestants admit for Canonicall Scriptures all you please, and you declare Apocriphall what you please; by this Spiritt you take what Traditions you please, and by the same reject what you please: by this Spiritt you dis [...]anon the Books of the Machabees, Ecclesiasticus, and others, those said Books have bine acknowledgS. Aug. in doct. Christ. l. 2 c. 8. Can. 47. for Canonicall by Saint Augustin, and the third Councell of Africk.
You will doubtless tell mee, that your chiefest Doctors Luther and Calvin had this infallible Spiritt in expounding [Page 23] the Scriptures, and yet they give quite contrary interpretations, of one and the same passage of Scripture, as this: Hoc est Corpus meum. Luther understandsMatt. cap. 26. that Text Secundum Litteram, and says it is soe of faith to be understood, and condemns for Hereticks the Sacramentariant, Swinglians, and Calvinistes, who understand that place figuratively.
Luther hath this saying Englished; I doe Luth. Ep. ad Har vagium Tom. 7. VVitt: f 380. & art 28. contra Lovanienses Tom. 2. VVitt. f. 503. protest before God and the world, that I doe not agree with them (the Sacramentarys) nor ever will, while the world standeth, but will have my hands cleare from thee blood of those sheep which these Hereticks doe drive from Christ, deceive and kill. And againe in the same place: Cursed be the Concord and Charity of Sacramentaryes for ever, and ever to all Eternity. Luther hee understands the above cited place litterally, and possitively affirms, that the body and blood of Christ is realy, and substancially in the Sacrament of the Altar. (Hee likwise affirms (but erroniously) that bread is there with the body of [Page 24] Christ: Calvin takes a quite Contrary way, and affirms possitively the Body and blood of Christ is not realy and substantially in the Sacrament but figuratively, see as hee expounds this Text: Hoc est Corpus meum, thus. Hac est figura Corporis mei: now what is more different then the Body of Christ to be realy in the Sacrament, and the Body of Christ not to be realy in the Sacrament: Sall reconcile the best you can these two great Doctors of your Church, for plaine reason tells us, if the Spiritt of one of them bee true, the other must bee a lying Spiritt. And those are the men, these Monsters of incontinency and pride cover'd with all sort of vices, are the Doctors and Masters you have now chosen.
Seeing then this privat lying Spiritt approves of expounding Scripture at will and pleasure, allowing only such exposition of Gods Word, as sorts well to the supporting of theire owne errors; seeing it tramples all Authority, of Councells, Fathers, and Doctors, [Page 25] who expounded Gods Word differently from the Protestant Church; seeing it ingenders, contrariety in Doctrin, even in the injoyers thereof, (as was now shewed in Luther and Calvin) through each mans misconstruction of Scripture: To conclude seeing the exorbitancy, pride and petulancy of this Spiritt is such, that it expects, that all men should receive from it (as from a second Moyses) the Tables of our Evangelicall Law; I pray sitt downe and saddly consider what you have done in following this pestiperous Spiritt, and wandering with it have separated your selfe from your holy Mother the Church.
IV. CHAPTER.
BEfore resolving any thing upon this Ad tertum. quere (to wit, of what Religion is Sall become having forsaken the Catholick Religion.
I must tell you hee hath been [Page 26] weakly armed against the evill temptation that overcame him, hee hath not been a tale strong oak resisting the storme sathan rais'd against him, but a wavering reed without strength or stay: hee stood not stiffly upon the Rock of Peter, but yielded without fighting; Tempore tentationis recessit: harken weake pusilanimus Sall to old Tertulian telling you; Quod Hereses apud Tertul. prescrip. cap. 2. eos multum valeant, qui infide non valent. That is, that Heresies are strong against those, who are not strong in theire faith: To vanquish a coward, that makes noe resistance is but a smale Glory and Victory for a Champion, the tentation that mastered you, was like to such a Champion, Illa tentatio vicit te, non quia non potuit ipsa vinci & repelli, sed quia tu, qui victus es, nullarum virium fuisti. That tentation mastered you not because the tentation was strong, and could not be vanquished, but because you, that was vanquished, was of noe force or resolution.
Tertulian speaks much to the same [Page 27] purpose in those tearms: Hereses de quorundam infirmitatibus habent, quod valeant, non valentes si bene valentes fidem incurrant. That is to say, Hereses take theire force from the weakeness of some, but would have noe force if they encountred men strong in faith, You have beene indeed cast downe, because you would not stand and fight, for I dare affirme there are hundreds of simple honest lay-men Catholicks borne in Ireland, would have rather suffered torments and death it selfe, then abjure theire faith as you have don, for that they would have made good use of the Grace God hath given them, as you have not done, but like a languishing man hast yielded to that black▪ temptation, over which they would have tryumphed: It was exellently said of the formentioned Tertulians: Nemo saepiens est nisi fidelis, nemo major nisi Christianus, nemo Christianus, nisi qui usque ad finem perseveraverit: Behold this Sage Father holds noe man wise, but a man strong in his faiih, noe man great or [Page 28] noble but a Christian, noe man a Christian, but hee that continues stout and faithfull to God in Combatts and temtations, and more especialy when the storme of persecution rises; upon this tryall you fainted and forsooke your Master, and your Religion, and now of what Religion I beseech you are you? I am, say you, a Protestant, a true Child of the Church of England; but of what Sect or kind of Protestants are you, is a new Queere, for under this Notion of Protestant, pass Lutherans, Calvinist, Moderat, and Rigid, Swinglians, Anabaptists, Phanaticts, or the last Sect, which calls themselves Quakers.
Shall I speak my mind to you, having gone out of the Roman Catholick Church, and quit the faith therin professed, all along from the Apostles tymes till this day, you are of noe Religion; for all the rest is but Paganisme, Judaysme, and Heresy. This assertion is evident out of the great Doctor of Nations in his Epistle to the [Page 29] Ephesians where hee says plainely: Vnus Dominus, una Fidos, unum Baptisma, Ad Ephes. cap. 4. One Lord, one Faith, one Baptisme. Ergo there are not two faithes to be sau'd in, but one only, and that the Roman Catholick Faith; that noe man can be sau'd without this sole only faith Saint Paul teacheth clearely in his Epistle to the Hebrewes as thus. Sine fide autem imposibele est placere Deo, the words following give evidently the (reason) Credere enim eportet accedentem ad Deum, Epist. ad Hebr. cap. 11. quia est & inquirentibus se remunerator sit. But without faith it is imposible to please God, for hee that cometh to God, must believe that hee is, and is a rewarder to them that seek him.
That the Roman Catholick Faith, is that only true faith, wherin men are to be saued, is evidently confirmed, for that it is taught and defended only in the Roman Catholick Church, which hath the true signes and propertys of a true Church, for that shee is one only, and can not be many; that shee is visible; and visibly dispersed over the whole [Page 30] world, and therfore Catholick and Universall; that shee is infallible and can not be deceived, nor deceive, depending in her Doctrin upon the infallible Revelation of God, being assisted with Christ's promise of the perpetuall presence of the Holy Ghost with her, and consequently can neuer faile or fall into error; that shee containeth not only the good, or the elect in this life, but alsoe divers wicked members, as the barne doth both wheat and chaff; that likewise shee hath continued perpetually visible from Christ to our days by manifest Successions of Popes and Bishops, knowne to the world, and shall soe to the end; that there is noe hope of salvation out of this Church, and without this Faith, though aman live otherwise neuer soe well, or give neuer soe much Almes, or give even his blood, or suffer neuer soe much for Christ his name.
Wee know there are some that say, and hold, that Catholicks and [Page 31] Protestants can be sau'd each in his owne Religion; But that is a desperate Opinion, and the refuge of a very Carless Conscience, if not voyd of all faith: Noe Catholick is of this mind, they are only Protestants that say soe, for wee Catholicks hold with the Fathers of the Church, that salvation is only, (as before was said) to be found in the Catholick Church, among others Sainct Irenaeus and Tertulian neare the Apostles tyme, and after them Epiphanius, Theodoret, and Saint Augustin, doe specially treat of this matter. The reason is evident, in as much as Catholicks, and Protestants doe disagree in substantiall Articles and Theorems of Christian faith, theire disagreements being knowne to be in above a hundred points great and small; partly about the God-head of Christ; his Church, head, members, and Authority therof in his descent to hell; remission of sinns; all which are Articles of the common Creed; partly about the Sacraments both of theire nature, [Page 32] number, force, and efficacy; about the Real Presence, the effect of Baptisme, externall Sacrifices, Purgatory, and the Invocation of Saints, praying for the dead, faith and workes, manner of Justification, and the like. All which are knowne to be very substantiall points.
It is therfore very absurd, and plainly tending to a secret kinde of Athisme, to uphold the Catholick and Protestant Religion doe not differ in substantiall points; and the differrence being supposed (as it must be) it is an Heresy to hould the Catholicks and Protestants may be sau'd each in his owne Religion and Profession; but Catholicks can be sau'd in theirs, which can not be said of the Protestant and his for being out of the Arke, Debet perire (as Saint Jerom says) regnante deluvio.
Consider therfor Sall having departed out of the Catholick Church, what Eternity you may wait for, an Eternity of Flames, darkness and inconsolable [Page 33] lamentation, Vbi ignis & Sulphur, & spiritus procellarum pars calicis eorum: this shall be your inheritance.
I must confess learned men, unless careless, are not soe easily intrapped by Hereticks; for all this I see with all your Mastership of Philosophy, and Divinity in Spaigne you haue bine deluded and circumvented by the Protestant Arch-Bishop of Cashel, who likly is not an unlearned man; hee hath not been carless in working your eternall ruine and undoeing, and it is usually the principall care of Hereticks to pervert true believers as Tertulian doth excellently teach. Studium est (saith hee) Heriticis Tert. d [...] praeser. cap. 42. sua variare, nostra subvertere; de verbi autem administratione quid dicam; cum hodie sit negotium illis, non Ethnices convertendi, sed nostros evertendi: hanc magis gloriam captant, si stantibus ruinam, non si jacentibus Elevationem operentur, quoniam & ipsum opus eorum non de suo proprio edeficio venit, sed de veritatis destructione; nostra suffodiunt, ut sua edificent.
This Arch-Bishop hath throwen you, that stood before in true faith and the way of Salvation; hee hath done just according to what Tertulian tells you: Quod non sit negotium Hereticis Ethnicos convertends. That it is not the bussiness of Hereticks to convert Ethnicks, which is most true, and for the better satisfying you therin, inquire I beseech you of said Arch-Bishop, if any of the English Protestants Divines, since the Subscribing and Establishment of the XXXIX. Articles in that Kingdome did ever pass into Japonia or to any other Province or part of the Indies, to give and spread the light of the Ghospell (of which they boast soe much themselves to be the true and only expounders and Preachers) to convert Heathens and Idolaters, you shall not I think finde one. But of the French Nation two of the Geneva Minions and Ministers navigated into the French quarters possessed by them in the Indies, but lived soe incontinently, and lewdly, and soe disagreed among themselves in theire [Page 35] principles, that one of them was forced to write to Beza of theire fruitless progress in those parts, who answered him, it was not Gods pleasure the word of God should be Evangelized by them to those blinded Idolaters, and soe pray'd them to returne from their Mission, and leave that worke to the Iesuits whome hee calleth Locusts, Beza's owne words are: Neque vere nobis hic Beza dediversiis Ministrorum gradibus printed Londini CI [...]. 10 XCIIII. cap. 19. pag. 309. curiose inquirendum puto num ad omnes gentes pervenerint Apostoli nec etiam magnopere nobis de legatione ad remotissimas aliquas gentes laborandum, quam nobis domi & in propinquo sit satis superque, quod nos & Posteros exerceat, has igitur potius tam longinquas peregrinationes Lucustis illis &c. Iesus Nomen ementientibus relinquamus &c. Neither are wee (I think) to inquire very ceriously whether the Apostles came to all Nations, nor are wee to take great care of any Mission to every remote Nations, seeing wee have at home, and neare at hand that may exercise us and those that may come after us, therfore let us leave those forraigne preregrinations to those Locustes that falsely [Page 36] beare the Name of Iesus &c. Sall you may see how much Beza differed from the Apostolick zeale and Spiritt in his uncharitable, and profane disclayme in all care of converting Heathen Nations to the Faith of Christ, leaving that (professedly) to the Iesuits. This Resolution in him Dr. Saravia (a learned Calvinist) condemn's for unchristian in these words. Responsionem hujusmodi a Domino Beza non expectabam, nec a quoquam Theologo, cui Ena [...]gelii Predicatio cordi sit, ut esse debet, &c adserere judico impium & ab omni Christiana Charitate alienum That is, I did not expect an answer of this nature from Mr. Beza, nor from any Devine, that takes to hart the preaching of the Ghospell as hee should have &c. And I Iudge it Impious and farre from Christian Charity to be of that Opinion. Saravia means Beza's Opinion.
But of Catholick Devines and Missioners rightly ordered and sent by the Church of Rome, very many have gone into America, and other Provinces and Countrys to denounce the word [Page 37] of God, and many of them have made great Conversions. for example, did not Saint Francis Xaverius the most glorious starr of the Society of Iesus convert soe many thousand thousands of soules in I [...]ponia, and wherever hee came? and therfore justly deserved the glorious Tytle and Name of Apostle of the Indies; are you not confounded in your soule when I name Saint Xaverious, the true Spirituall Father in Christ by the Ghospell of soe many thousand thousands of Pagans (not such a Father in Christ as the Protestant Arch-Bishop of Cashell whome to your eternall infamy you call your Father in Christ by the Ghospell.) While you desert the Catholick Religion hee professed, as alsoe the order; (of which both hee and you somtymes have been members) this Saint did not hold for safe Articles of Salvation your XXXIX. Ariicles, hee did not reject the Doctrin of Purgatory and Indulgences, and the Worship of Images and Relicks, prayers to Saints, and for the dead, and the like, as you [Page 38] have shamefully to your eternall perdition done, hee would have dy'd for maintaining these Articles of Faith: will you in the meane tyme dare say Xav [...] rius is not a Saint, and Citizen of the triumphant Ierusalem? if you deny hee is a Saint; his Vertue and Miracles gives you the Lye; and if you venerate him for a Saint (as I think in your hart you doe) you must grant hee dyed in a true sauing Faith, without which hee could not be a Saint! what Faith? the Roman Catholick Apostolick, and therfore in the Roman Catholick Church, hee is a Canonized Saint. Now granting him to be a Saint, Sall consider well if you have don wisely in forsaking the faith Xaverius a great Servant of God professed.
Now Sall if you will be pleased to take a little paines in running over Doctor King Bishop of Londons Legacy, or motius in Changing the Protestant Religion, and becoming Catholick, you will confess your selfe to have committed a great and unexcusable folly in [Page 39] your Choice and Change in Religion, the rather that said Doctor King makes evident that your chiefest Doctors Luther and Calvin were Patrons of Arianisme, which hee proves thus: Is it not Vidi Enchirid precum Ann [...] 1541. confessed that Luther was soe adverss to the blessed Trinity, that hee would not brook this vers to stand in the Latanys, holy Trinity one God have mercy upon us, affirming the word Trinity to be a human Invention and to sound coldly; and hence it is that Luther in these ensuing words disgorgeth forth his poyson against the most sacred Trinity: Anima mea odit OMOUSION; & optime exigerunt Ariani, ne vocem illam prophanam & novam regulis fidei statui liceret. That is: My soule even bated the word Homousion, or consubstantialis; and the Arians justly urged, that this prophane and new word should not be inserted within the rules or principles of our Faith. Now to Calvin, wee doe finde (said Doctor King) Calvin to tread the stepps of Luther in disalowing that former prayer; Holy Trinity one God have mercy upon us. For [Page 40] thus Calvin writeth: Precatio, sanctae Trinitas unus Deus miserere nostri mihi non In Epist. 2. ad Polonus de Trinitate pag. 700. placet, ac omnino Barbariem sapit. That is, that prayer holy Trinity one God have mercy upòn us pleaseth mee not, for it wholy taste [...]h of Barbarisme.
Said Doctor King further teacheth in these motives; that foule dèceipts and sleights and falcifications are practised by Protestant writers; that your XXXIX. Articles of Protestancy are Heresyes; that true Miracles have beene wrought for proof of the Catholick Religion, but neuer any for Protestancy; that there is unity in Catholick Religion, and disagreements in Protestancy; that the Doctrin of Catholick Religion tends directly to Vertue, of Protestancy to vice and liberty. When you shall attentively read this learned mans motius, why and wherfore hee quitted the Protestant Religion and became Catholick, you must hold your selfe for a madd man for having forsaken the Catholick Religion to become Protestant.
The last motive (the 12. which is most to be considered of all, in order to safty) is that Salvation may be had in the Catholick Religion, even by the Confessions of Protestant Devines and Writers, (and likely some of them have signed the XXXIX. Articles) whence hee Derives an undeniable Consequence, that the Catholick Religion is the safest: hee discourseth to this purpose; both the sides and the learnedest of both the sides Confess and agree salvation can be obtained in the Roman Catholick Faith, that same faith which hath beene professed and maintaned, by Popes, Catholick Bishops, and Catholick Congregations directed and governed by them in Spiritualibus; in Confirmation of which the Catholick Saints in our Littanys, are acknowledg'd for Saints by the Protestants; but all the Catholick side hould that Protestants cannot be saued in theire Religion, (the Religion of the XXXIX. Articles.) Ergo (saith Doctor King) it is Wisdome and the safest way to Imbrace [Page 42] the Catholick Religion, acknowledged by both sides, for the safest to Salvation.
I will conclude this discourse in giving you Doctor Kings owne words upon this subject (with which hee coucludes his book of motives) excellent perswading words.
But heere doe present unto us, (saith Doctor King) two Porismata or resultancyes, out of the premisses of this passage. The first, that all true reason perswadeth The 12 Motive pag. 165. 166. 167. me to implant and ingraft my selfe in that Church, which I finde to be ackowledged, for the true Church, promising salvation t [...] her members, even by her adversarys. For if I dye Catholick (my life being agreeable thereto) both Catholicks and Protestants warrants my S [...]lvation; but dying in the Faith of Protestancy, the Protestants alone (and this in honour of theire owne Religion) assure mee of it, for there is neuer a learned Catholick wryter in the world (an observation much to be weighed) who granteth, that a Protestant dying with a positive, setled, and coutumacious neglect [Page 43] of the Catholick Church and Faith, can be saved. This then being [...]hus, shall I in soe great a bussiness leave a certainty for an uncertainty? God forbid. Wee Protestants expeot to be believed in other our positions and Doctrins; why not then in this? Since then the Protestants doe teach, that Catholicks (soe dying) are in state of Salvation, I am resolued, my Brethrens wrytings shall have that powerfull Influence over mee, as what themselves doe heerin teach, I will (through Gods Grace) put in Execution. And soe my will shall become in this point, a ready and seruiceable handmayd to theire Iudgments.
The second. The wrong, which wee Protestants commit, in afflicting the Catholicks, and in unnaturally be [...]rampling upon theire dejected estates, only for matters of Religion. Alas! by our owne Doctrin, they are neither Babylonians, nor Aegyptians; both they and wee being (as wee teach) Israelits; why then should Israel thus persecute Israell? Are wee not become the gaze of Christendome, thus to fight without an Enemy? thus for Kindred to wound [Page 44] its owne Kindred, yea often the Father the Sonne? soe turning our owne Swordes into our owne Childrens breasts; wee still inciting his Majesty to greater severity (a Prince of his owne Disposition, of the most benigne, mercifull, and commiserating nature, that the world at this day enjoys) and all this for the Catholicks living in that Faith and Religion; in which our selves teach, they may be saved; thus doe wee make the confessed hope of theire Salvation [...] to be the sole cause of theire pressures and callamityes. Good God! who would think, that Christians, the chiefest Articles of whose Faith are either reputed but as indifferencyes, or (which is more) believed for true Doctrin by theire oppressours; whose Church is acknowledged to be the D. Morton ubi supra. Church of God houlding the foundation of the Ghospell; the M. Hooker ubi supra. family of Iesus Christ; it being noe severall M. Bunni ubi supra. Church from theirs, nor theirs from it; houlding D. Field ubi supra. a saving Profession of the truth in Christ; in which many D. Covell with theother doctors ubi supra. dying are by their adversaries registred for most glorious Saints; Should neuer the less bee persecuted [Page 45] by either Christians of their owne Country (yea their owne flesh) for theire only persevering in the a foresaid Church, with Confisca [...]ion of goods, restraint of body, some [...]ymes with sheeding of most inno [...]ent blood, and suffering a cruell death: Obstupecite (e) coeli super hoc, & portae [...]jus desolamini vehementer.
Heere now I will stay my penne, making this last motive, as a fitting Catastrophe for all: Since that Closure, (i) Hierem cap. 2. and end is warrantable enough, which evicteth from the ingenious Confessions of the most learned Protestants, that I may be saved in that Religion▪ wherein I am, resolued to dye.
I think Sall you can not meet with a stronger argument, then Doctor Kings unanswerable discourse, for bringing you backagaine to your Mother the Catholick Church.
V. CHAPTER▪
TO the fourth Quere. (Who are Ad quartum. the Doctors Sall parted from, and who those new ones hee imbraced) It is easily answered; hee hath quitt the four great Doctors of Gods Church, holy Saints, Gregory, Ambrosse, Augustin, and Ierome, and all the ancient Fathers, and Catholick Doctors: how famous these foure Doctors were, for great Sanctity, Learning and Authority, is sufficiently knowne over all the world: They have beene the Lights, Pillars, Champions, and Ornaments of the Church, profound in humility, flaming with Charity, Conspicuous in their Conversation, sublime in their Comtemplation, zealous in converting Souls, and defending the House of God; they have beene such, as Saint Paule desires Gods Servants to bee: Abnegantes impietatem, & secularia desideria, Ad Titum cap. 2. sobrié justé & pié viventet in hoc [Page 47] seculo, expectantes beatam spem & adventum Gloriae magni Dei, & salvatoris nostri Jesu Christs. Cum quo jam triumphant in Caelo. That is, denying Impiety, and wordly desires, living soberly, justly, and Godly in this world, expecting the blessed hope of the great God, and our saviour Iesus Christ; with whome they now tryumph in heaven.
What more glorious then Gregory, and what more humble then hee set on the holy Chaire of Peter; noe less praised and honoured for flying and hyding himselfe from that highest Dignity on earth, then in enjoying it?
Did the world see a more holy and stouter Bishop then Ambross? what Combats had hee with Emperours, and potentates for Piety and Religion, and in all had the Victory.
Soone after being consecrated conferring with the good Imperour Valentiniane the elder about great affaires of Church and Common Wealth, hee complained in a grave speech, (for [Page 48] hee was very eloquent) that Potentates in those days much oppressed the People, instigated therunto by wicked members, that were about them; this worthy Emperour was noe way offended with this Christian, and Priestly Liberty, but praising Ambross his Candid minde, said to him: Noveram prius hanc tuam Ambrosi libertatem, macte igitur vertute, age quod tui muneris est, cnra, ut res Christiana consistat incolumis, ut vetteris Religionis Disciplina incorrupta perseveret doce, quae amare, doce quae sugere debeamus. That is; Ambross, I knew your Liberty, take Courage, doe what appertains to a good Bishop, have a care, that the great affaire of Christians be safe and sound, that the Discipline of the ancient Religion persever untoucht, teach us what wee ought to love, and what to fly. O wise and Godly Emperour! thus began Ambross with a holy freedom and soe persevered till his dying day.
One of the greatest Combats hee had for Religion, and the Glory of God was with Iustina the Empress a [Page 49] perverse Arrian, and a fervent protectrix of that Sect. This Lady after the death of her husband Valentinian (in whose life tyme shee dared not declare her selfe to be what shee was an Arrian) shee began to belch out the poyson within her and to afflict sharply Saint Ambrose. Shee furiously angry against the holy man for opposing himselfe to the Arrians resolved to have him bannished, thinking by that meanes to pull downe a strong Pillar of Gods House and to raise up Arrianisme: shee made account shee was able to accomplish her wicked undertaking, her Sonne Valentinian the Emperour being yong, and in her power and Disposition; to him shee complained that Ambrose had contumeliously dishonoured her, here upon the yong Emperour (who much lou'd his Mother) became incensed against the good Bishop, and commaunded him (being there unto incited by his Mother, and others of that Religion) to come to court and dispute with some of the Arrians, but hee refus'd [Page 50] to come, saying hee would not honour obstinate Hereticks with any conferrence or Disputation, they being obliged to believe as the Universall Church did, otherwise were lyable to punishment according to the laws made against Hereticks in that case; this denyall being made, the Empresse procured a peremptory commaund from her Sonne to Ambross, to deliver up a Basilica or great Church to the Arrians for their Communion, and a band of Souldiers (imploy'd to that effect) were to bring him prisoner, if hee refus'd it. The Saint was then praying God in the Church, and singing Psalmes with his flock, the people though unarmed profered to defend their Father, but hee would have noe resistance made (hee was sure the Angells of God attending their Lord in the House of Prayer would defend him, and soe it happened for the Souldery did not lay hands on him, but asked him with all mildness and humility in the Emperours name a Church for the Arrians,) but hee flattly [Page 51] denyed what the Emperour demaunded, and said hee neither would, nor could deliver to the Empress Gods inheritance, his Church to be poluted by Hereticks, that in this matter hee could not obey the Emperour, and that hee feared not prison, or death it selfe in soe good a quarrell: It was then hee spake that Devine and magnificent Language: Soluimus, quae sunt Caesaris, Caesari, & Ambr. Tom. 3. & 5. Epist, Oratin Auxentium de Basilicis tradendis▪ quae sunt Dei, Deo; tributum Caesaris est, non negatur, Ecclesiae Dei est, Caesari utique non debet addici, quia jus Caesaris esse non potest Dei Templum; quod cum honorificentia imparatoris nemo dictum potest negare, quid enim honorificentius, quam ut imperator Ecclesiae Filius esse dicatur? quod cum dicitur, sine peccato dicitur, cum gratia dicitur. That is▪ Wee have payd to Caesar, what was Caesars, and to God, what was Gods; tribute is due to Caesar, it cannot be deny'd the Church is Gods, it can not be given to Caesar, because the Temple of God cannot be Caesars right; which noe man can deny is said with honour to Caesar. What is more commendable and honourable then [Page 52] for the Emperour to be cal'd a Child of the Church, which is spoken, without sinn, and without offence of Caesar, and with great Grace and respect.
After this by a letter to his sister Marcellina hee gave an ample account of what had past in this bussiness, and said these words. Mandatur denique tradi Ambr. Tom. 3. E. L. Epist- 33. ad Marcelinam Sororem. Basilica, respondeo: nec mihi fas est tradere, nec tibi accipere imperator expedit, allegatur; imperatori licere omnia, ipsius esse universa, respondeo: noli te gravare Imperator, ut putes te in ea, quae Divina sunt imperiale aliquod jus habere, noli te extollere, sed si vis diutius imperare, esto Deo subditus, scriptum est, quae Dei, Deo; quae Caesaris, Casari. That is: It was commaunded by Caesar a Church should be given up, I answer, I have noe power O Emperour to give a way a Church, nor is it expedient for you to receive it. It is aleadged, all things are lawfull to the Emperour, that all apertaine to him. I answer: doe not trouble your selfe O Emperour, doe not think you have any imperiall right to those things that are Devine, doe not extoll [Page 53] your selfe but if you have a minde to raigne long, bee subject and obedient to God: for it is written quae Dei, Deo; quae Caesaris, Caesari.
What speech was ever spoken by a Bishop more sound and glorious then that of Saint Ambrose to Auxentious the Arrian: Imperator bonus intra Ecclesiam, non supra Ecclesiam est. That is, a good Emperour is within the Church, not aboue the Church. And after said to the Emperour himselfe: Domum-privati non potes jure temerare, Domum Dei existimas auferendam) You cannot rightly violate a privat man's House, and doe you think the House of God can be taken away? and said further: Ad Imperatorem pertinent Palatia, ad Sacerdotem Ecclesiae; publicorum tibi moenium jus Commissum est, non Sacrorum. That is: The Palaces appertaine to the Emperour, Churches to the Priest. To thee O Emperour the right and defence of the wales of the Citty is committed, not of Churches, or holy Places.
Saint Ambress his minde is cleare and [Page 54] evident by his words, to wit, that hee acknowledges the Emporour Lord of Pallaces, and of the Wales of the Citty, but not of Churches, for hee allow'd no power or Jurisdiction to the Fmperour, over or in the Church.
Sall you see how Ambrose by this undaunted generous answer denyed to yield to the Emperour one Basilica or Church, for the Liturgy of the Arriaens the Empresse being of that Religion, and you have joyned in Communion and Religion with those Protestant Bishops and Clergy-men, that made and signed the XXXIX. Articles, and delivered up to Queen Elizabeth all the Churches in England, and all Eeclesiasticall Iurisdiction and power over themselves, and all the people; in Spiritualibus, which I am a shamed to write; with those I say, you have joyned, denying to the Pope, (against all piety and reason) over that Kingdome and People all Spirituall Superiority, and therin you seperate to your great shame from Saint Ambrose.
The next conflict Ambross had, was with Maximus who had kild the yong Prince Gracianus, the holy Bishop goeing to seek the body of the dead Prince, behaved himselfe like a noble and stout Prelate; hee excomunicated the Tyrant for sheding Innocent blood, and commaunded him to doe severe pennance for soe cruell a Murther.
After this, Ambrose had a great encounter with the Emperour Theodosious, which fell out in this manner.
Theodosius, after defeating the Tyrant Eugenius, who was killed in the fight, (which victory hee atributed to Saint Ambrosse's prayers and power with God) being transported with an implacable anger against the Cittizens of Thessalonica for the death of one of his Courtiers slaine by that People in a tumult; to revenge this mans death, hee invited the People to the Spectacula, or usuall pastymes in those days, and gave order to the armed Souldery to inviron and Massacre the innocent [Page 56] multitud, without Distinction of Age or sexe; there were slaine by this blooddy Edict seaven thousand Soules.
This butchery being ended the Emperour took his way for Millan, and thinking according to his ordinary custome to goe to the Church, Saint Ambross with a Godly anger opposed himselfe, and denyed him ingress giving him a severe reprehention in this kind. Quid (inquit) tentas Caesar? quid moliris? tune Domini Templum post tam Crudelem innocentium hominum stragem intrare audes? noli Caesar, noli Priorem iniquitatem tuam haec te-meritate aug [...]re; exhorresco, hoc tam immane facinus, & tuum gladium civium Innocentium, tam iniqua morte cruentnm videre non possum? Glamat (Caesar) de Terra ad Caelum contra te Sanguis innocentum. That is: What doe you atempt Caesar? what are you about to doe? doe yon dare to enter Gods Tem [...]le after soe Cruell a Massacre of Innocent People? Caesar doe not, doe not augment the sinn you have committed with this new [Page 57] Temerity; I abhorr thy cruell Act, and I cannot indure to see your sword blooddy with the unjust death of soe many innocent Cittizens: Caesar the blood of the Innocent Cryes to heauen against you.
What did the Emperour in this encounter, receeving soe sharpe a rebuke? hee revered the reprehention and the liberty of the holy Bishop, and began to lament bitterly his great sinn, and soe retyred to his Pallace, not daring to enter the Church; I may in this place say: O Incomparabilem Pontisicis dignitatem! O Imperatoris pi [...]tatem insignem! Soon after came on the feast of the Nativity, when the Emperour much afflicted for his being kept out of the Church, sent Rufinus prefect of the Pallace, to have the Excomunication taken of, this powerfull Courtier made account the Saint would instantly yield, but the Bishop would not heare him, wherfore the Emperour wholy compunct and penitent, came in person to Ambrose, humbly demaunding hee would give him Entrance into the [Page 58] Church, on that holy Feast, that he [...] might partake of the joy the poorest men in the Citty enjoyed: but the Bishop said: Quid agis Caesar? quid poscis? num tam immane scelere tuo dignam penitudinem ostendisti? tuum est, (said Caesar) remedia dare, meum accipere, imper [...] quid fieri velis; non obsisto: hoc solum ambio, ut cum Deo meo in Gratiam redire possem. That is. What doe you Caesar? what seek you from mee? have you done condigne pennance for soe great a sinn? It is (said Caesar) your part to commaund and praescribe a remedy, and myno to receive the same: Commaund what you will have done, I shall not resist; this only I seek, that I may be reconciled to my God.
Then Ambrose seeing and admiring Caesars most Christian example in contrition and obedience received him into the Church with great joy of all the People. Was ever under the heavens a more noble and pious contention then this between Tbeodosius and Ambrose? I have enlarged my selfe a [Page 59] little longer, (though I hope not unprofitably) upon this rare History, and example of the zeale and fortitude of a good Bishopl, and of the piety and obedience of a good Emperour.
Had wee in this age but a few Ambroses, they would (I dare say) make the Church of God, and the Monarchy of the world more Godly, and happier then now they are.
And how to Saint Augustin. Was there ever from the Creation of the world a more learned and humble man then this Saint? What Heresiarch in his tyme lifted up his head, that hee did not refute and knock downe? doe not all learned men at this day draw from him, as from a Spring and Fountaine all Wisdome and Learning? Who among men was a greater defender, of verity and the Church then hee? What quantity of vollumes and books hath hee set forth to this effect? no [...] Doctor profounder, none more learned, nor more penetrating hard questions and difficultyes, in Scripture, Fathers, [Page 60] and Divinity then hee, but in nothing more gloriovs then in his humble Books of Confessions. Are not you Sall confounded in your soule for parting from this great Catholick and most holy and learned Doctor, and adhering to those new unCatholick Bishops of England with theire XXXIX. Articles (for the most part of them condemned Heresies) who have but the titulary name of Bishops, and noe holy Order at all, and consequently cannot conferre holy Orders on others, wherfore as was well observed by a late Author, the Church of England is noe Church, because it wants Priest and Sacrifice.
What shall I say now of holy Hierome, the great Oracle of the world for expounding Scriptures, to him from all Places, and Provinces, Fathers and learned men did write for clearing and resolving deep difficultyes, and obscure sences of the Scripture; who a greater Enemy to his body then this Saint? Who more mortify'd? what an austere [Page 61] life did hee lead in the Wilderness of Syria? where hee cry'd out in this Language.
O quoties ego ipse in eremo constitutus, Epist: 22. ad Eustochium. & in illa vasta solitudine, quae exusta solis ardoribus, horridum Monachis prestat habitaculum, putabam me Roman is interesse deliciis. Sedebam solus, quia amaritudine repletus eram. Horrebant sacco membra deformia, & squalida cutis situm Aethiopicae carnis obduxerat, quotidie lachrimae, quotidie gemitus, & si quando repugnantem somnus imminens oppresserat, nuda humo vix ossae harentia collidebam. De cibis verò & Ipotu taceo: cum etiam languentes Monachi aquae frigidae utantur, & coctum aliquid accepisse, luxuria sit. Ille igitur ego, qui ob gehennae metum tali me carceri ipse damnaveram, Scorpionum tantùm socius & ferarum, sapè choris intereram puellarum. Pallebant or a jejuniis, & mens desideriis aestuabat inifrigido corpore: & ante hominem sua jam carne praemortuuu [...], fola libidinum incendia bulliebant. Itaque omni auxilio destitutus, ad Jesu jacebam pedes; rigabam lacbrimis: crine tergebam: & repugnantem carnem [Page 62] hebdomodarum inedia subjugabam. Non [...]rubesco consiteri infelicit atis meae miseriaemquin potius plango me non esse, quod fuerim. Memini me clamantem, diem crebro junxisse cum nocte, nec prius à pectoris cessasse verberibus, quàm rediret, Domino increpante. tranquilitas. Ipsam quoque cellulam meam. quasi cogitationum mearum consciam, pertimescebam, & mihimet iratus & rigidus, solus deferta penetrabam. Sicubi concava vallium, aspera montium, rupium ptaerupta cernebam, ibi meae orationis locus, ibi illud miserrimae carnis ergastulum: & ut mihi testis est Dominus, post multas lachrimas, post coelo inhaerentes oculos, nonnunquam videbar mihi interesse agminibus Angelorum: & laetus gaudensque cantabam: post te, in odorem unguentorum tuorum curremus. That is. O how living and lamenting in the desert, and vast Wilderness, which scorched with the burning of the Sonne gives a horrible kind of dwelling to the Monks, and notwithstanding in my minde I was injoying the delights of Rome: I sate alone replenished with bitterness. All the parts of my [Page 63] body covered with sackcloath gave mee a kind of horrour; and my withered skinn was black like the Flesh of an Ethiopian, nothing but teares and sighes day and night, and if sleep coming on did oppress mee resisting it, I layed on the naked ground my bare bones hardly hanging together. I say nothing of my fare and drinck, when Monks fainting and languishing used noe other drinck then cold water, and to eat any thing that was hott, or saw the fyre, was among them esteemed a great delicacy and wantonness. I therfore, who for the feare of hell condemned my selfe to such a prison, companion only of Scorpions, and wilde beasts, seemed to be in my thoughts present at the sporting, and dansing of the Ladys of Rome. My countenance was pale with fasting, and yet my minde in a cold body was flaming with burning desires of Concupisence. In this anguish and lamentable Condition, destitute of all comfort I sat downe at the feet of Crucify'd [Page 64] Iesus, I watered them with teares, and dry'd them with my havre, and tamed the Rebellion of my Flesh with the want of fooding for many weeks. I am not ashamed to confesse the misery of my unhappy Condition. I remember well, I have oft joyned the day with the night weeping and crying to God, and knocking my breast with strokes and blowes, untill tranquility and quiet returned, and that the Lord was pleased to give mee ease in my Tentations. I feared my cell it selfe, least it should have knowne my inward thoughts; and all alone angry and sever against my selfe, I penetrated the desert; there I beheld the depth of the valleys the asperitie of the mountains, and the precipice of the high rocks, there was the place of my prayers, and the prison of my miserable Flesh, and as my Lord is my wittness, after many teares, and after my eyes being fixt upon heaven I thought somtymes I was present with Hostes of Angells, and joyfully I did [Page 65] cry to thee my God, I will runne after thee, and after the odour, and smell of thy oyntments.
O Sall behold I present upon a Theater great Jerome a mortify'd Monk of the desert, of austere Sanctity, Leane, Pale, and consum'd with fasting and pennance; bring you now to the vew of the world the Doctors and Masters you have chosen, wanton grosse vagabond Monks, running out of theire Monasteryes with theire nuns and wenches, and that having abandon'd all Religious Authority, contemne and mock Jeroms Mortification; Let the world see thy great master Luther with his nun Chatharin Borin, as alsoe Buser, Peter Martir, and Ochinus with theire runaway nuns. And Calvin the Adulterer and Sodomyte, and Beza another Adulterer and Sodamyte with his mayd Candida, and faire boy Audebertus, forgett not Bale the Carmelite, with his lusty wench Dorathea, and many more of that kinde. A shame he upon thee Sall to forsake Jerome a [Page 66] man of God, an Angell of the Desart, and spectacle of Mortification, to joyne with those Monsters of Impurity; doe you take this to be a signe of your Praedestination?
As for Matter of Doctrin how different Ieroni was from those you joyne with, you may learne by an excellent Epistle of his to Pope Damasus: the Saint being solicited in Syria by severall Sects to joyne with them in Communion, writes thus to the foresaid Pope.
Quanquam igitur tua me terreat magnitudo S. Ter. Epist. ad Damasum Papum de Apostas. invitat tamen humanitas, a Sacerdote victimam salutis, a Pastore presidium ovis flagito, ego nullum primum; nisi Christuns sequens beatitudini tue & Cathedrae Petri, communione consocior: supra illam Petrans aedificatam Ecclesiam scio, quicunque extra hanc domum agnum commoderit, Prophanus est, si quis in Area Noe non fuerit, peribit regnante deluv [...]o. And says in the end of the Epistle. Quamobrent abtestor beatitudinem tuam, per Crucifixum Mundi salutem, per Homousion Trinitatem ut mihi [Page 67] Epistolis tuis, sive tacendarum, sive dicendatum Hypostaseon detur Authoritas.
You see here Sall a pure and rationall Submission of this learned Doctor to Pope Damasus in Matters of Faith; what could be more humbly said by him, then those words. Ut mihi Epistolis tuis, sive tacendarum, five dicendarum Hypostaseon detur Authoritas.
Was this his deference to Damasus (though a learned pope) for being a more subtile Fxpounder of the sence of Scripture then Ierome? Noe, but because that Damassus was sitting upon Saint Peters Chaire,,, ad quam error non habet accessum.
Sall you see that Saint Ierome revered the Pope as the Fountaine of all Spirituall Iuridiction under God, he recognyzed him as such, a head of Gods House and Family, and you with your new Bishops and Clergy owne and acknowledge King Charles, though a great Monarck, yet a pure lay-man. (Ad quem pertinet tantum jus maenium.) Supreme head of the Church of England [Page 68] in Ecclesiasticis; this is an express Article of your Faith (the XXXVII. of your XXXIX. Articles) wherin all Authority in Spirituall, and Ecclesiasticall Matters and causes (properly apertaining to the Pope) is conferred on the Kings of England.
Nicolaus Sanderus a famous DoctorN. Sanderus de Scismati. Anglieano lib. 3. Leges depotestate Regia in rebus Ecclesiasticis Anno 1. Elizabethe, Latae. of Divinity showes the latitude of this Vsurpation out of the English Lawes made in Parlament. Ita (inquit) habet lex: Omnia Privilegia, praeeminemiae, praerogativae, superioritates spirituales, quae ab ulla potestate, vel humano, vel Ecclesiastice Iure, haberi, aut exerceri possunt, quoad visitationem, correctionem, seu reformationem Cleritotius, seu quarumcunque personarum Ecclesiasticarum; ad cognitionem etiam ac punitionem omnium errorum, Haerefum, Schismatum, abusuam, &c. volumus in posterum, quod Regio Sceptro in perpetuum sint annexa.
Decernimusque Reginam, suosque Haeredes, ac in regali dignitate Successores, habere, habiturosque efse deinceps, omnimodam potestatem nominandi & substituendi [Page 69] quoscunque voluerint, qui eorundem vice ac auctoritatate, candem Jurisdictionem Ecclefiastieam exerceant pro beneplacito suo; personas visitent; Hareses, Schismata, errores & abusus castigent; aliudue quiduis juris vel potestatis exerceant, quod ab ull [...] unquam Ecclesiastico Magiftratu exerceri potuit aut oportuit.
Decernitur item; ne clerus ad synodum ullam, aliorum quam Regiis literis & mandaris conveniat; neve ullum Canonem, Legem, Constitutionem Synodalem seu Provincialem, vel faciat, velexequatur, sine expresso Majestatis suae consensu & licentia hujusmodi Canones faciendi, promulgandi, vel exequendi sub poena carceris, & mulcta pro Reginae arbitrio Imponenda.
Decernitur, ne quis exeat regnum, ditionesque suae Majestatis ad ullam Visitationem, Consilium, Conventum aut Congregationem, quae Religionis causa uspiam fiet; sed ur talia omnia, Regiâ auctoritate intra regnum fiant.
Item, ne Episcopi, vel ullius Nominatione vel Electione, vel ulla Auctoritate aliâ quàm Regiâ creentur; neve Iurisdictionem, potestatemque [Page 70] Episcopalem teneant aut exerteant, nisi ad beneplacitum Reginae; nec aliter nisi per ipsam, & a regali MAjestate derivatam auctoritatem.
Such saith hee is the Law:
All Priviledges, Prehemenensies, Prerogatives, Spirituall Superiorityes, which can be had or exercised from any power or any right human or Eeclesiasticall, as to Visitation. Correction, or Reformation of the whole Clergy, or of any Eeclesiasticall Persons whatsoever; to the knowing and punishing of all Errors, Heresies, Schisme, Abuses, &c. Wee will hereafter, that they be annexed to the Royall Scepter for ever.
And wee decree that the Queen, and her heires and all her Successors in the Royall Dignity, have, and possess, and shall have hereafter all power of nominating and substituting whosoever they shall please, to exercise by theire Authority and Order, and according to theire good pleasure may exercise the same Ecclesiasticall lurisdiction; that [Page 71] they vissit persons; that they correct Heresies, Schismes, Errors, and Abuses; and that they exercise all right and power, which could or ought to be exercised and practised by any Ecclesiasticall Iudge or Magistrate.
It is determind and enacted; that the Clergy may not meete or assemble themselves in a Synod, otherwise, then by the Royall Letters, and Mandats; nor may they make any Canon, Law, Constitution, Synodall or Provinciall, or execute any such, without the express Consent and allowance of her Majesty, and licence of making such Canons, and of promulgating, or putting them in Execution, and this under the penalty of imprisonment, and of fyne, or mulct to bee imposed according to the Queens pleasure.
It is further determind that none may part out of the Kingdome, and her Majestyes Dominions, to any Visitation, Councell, Meeting or Congregation which shall be any where made for [Page 72] Matters of Religion; but that all such things be done within the Kingdome by Authority Royall.
Likwise that Bishops be created by noe other Nominatiou or Election, or any other Authority whatsoever, other then by Royall Authority; nor that they hould or exercise Episcopall Iurisdiction and power, but only ad beneplacitum Reginae that is according to the Queens good pleasure; and that they have noe Authority but dependant of her, and derived from the Royall Majesty.
Sall you see here all Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall power and Iurisdiction given by the Parlament to Queen Elizabeth, goe now I pray you and read all the Annalls and Church Histories of the world, and then tell mee was ever any thing heard of in the World, more prophane and impious, then men, that held themselves to be Bishops to agree with such a Parlament, and to hold for (an Article of Faith) a woeman to be head of the Church, in Ecclesiasticis & [Page 73] Spiritualibus. Whereas Saint Paul commaunded woemen should not soe much as speak in the Church. Mulieres (saithEpist. 1. ad. Cor. cap. 14. the Apostle) in Ecclesiis taceant, non enim permittitur eis loqui, sed subditas esse, sicut & lex dicit: siquid autem volunt discere, domiviros suos interrogent. Turpe enim est Mulieri laqui in Ecclesia. That is: Let woemen hould theire peace in the Church: for it is not permitted them to speak, but to be subject, as alsoe, the Law sayeth. If they will learne any thing, let them ask theire husbands at home. For it is a foule thing for a woeman to speak in the Church. The Apostle teacheth the same writing to Timothy: Mulier in silentio Epist. 1 adTim. cap. 2. diseat? cum omni subjectione. Docere autem Mulierinon permitlo, neque dominari in virum; sed esse in silentio. Let a woeman learne in silence, with all subjection. But to teach I permitt not unto a woeman, nor to have Dominion over the man; but to be in silence.
The Matter went quite otherwise [Page 74] in England after the XXXIX. Articles came in force, forasmuch as Bishops themselves could not speak in the Church without a woemans, (that is the Queens Licence), nor exercise any power, Iurisdiction or function Episcopall, which lookes like a kinde of abomination.
Sall I see you are gon a way in Opinion with those Bishops and Clergy that reverenced to much that Queen, and loved woemen to much, and continency to little; Et idto prophanus factus es negans comedere agnum cum Sancto Ieronimo in Donio Dei, & eligens comedere cum impio Calvino extra Ecclesiam; renuis cum hoc Sancto in arca contineri, hinc miser peribis deluvio regnante. And therfore you are becom prophane and denying to eat the Paschall Lamb with holy Hierome in the House of God, and Chusing to eat the same with impious Calvin out of the Church, you deny to be in the Arck with Saint Hierome wherfore miserable man you shall perish in the deluge.
Sall I shall pray you to ponder maturely the important saying of Saint Augustin Disputare (saith the Saint) contra id quod totum per orbem frequentat Ecclesia, insolentissim. a in sania est. That is. To dispute against that which the Church houlds over all the world, is a most insolent madness.
You have don this in siding with the XXXIX. Articles, and opposing your selfe to the four Saints, Doctors of the Church and to generall Counsells and to the sence of the Church, and its diffinitions and determinations, wherfore sitt downe and consider well if a kinde of madness hath not ceasd upon you.
Gentle Reader, you see these ancient Fathers, and Doctors tells us clearly that Sall hath deviated from the right way of settling himselfe in true Religion: the ready and sure way, (when hee began to doubt) was not in reading many Authors, when one Contradicts, and impugnes the other, nor [Page 76] of making notes of that kinde hee speaks of in his Recantation, for it is more easy to gather doubts, then dissolve or resolve them, it is more easy to rays up dust, then to lay it downe againe: the certaine and infallible way of searching true Religion, and setling therin without all fluctuation and danger, is, that a man leave his owne Iudgment, and rely upon the Authority of the Universall vissible Christian Church, (what privat man or Doctor, bee hee ever soe well learned or holy, is soe wise as the whole Congregation of the Church?) as is commaunded by Christ himselfe, I meane a Church descending from age to age, from the Apostles. For a publick Direction in this to all, who are troubled about any dark question in matters of Faith. Saint Augustin gives a good Counsell to Sall and all men, (the same hee gave to Cresconius: Quisquis August. Lib. 1. contra. Crescon cap. 33. (said hee) falli metuit hujus obscuritate questionis Ecclesiam de ea consulaet. That is, Who soever feareth [Page 77] to be deceived by the obscurity of this question, (wherabout wee two doe contend) let him goe and aske the Church therof. Saint Augustin must needs meane the Governours and the chief Pastors of the Church. Wee are to keep herein to the found Rule of ould Tertulian, which if wee doe, wee will not be deceived in Theorems, and Articles of believing: Caeterum Terrul. depraescript. cap. 28. (said hee) quod apud multos unum invenitur, non est Erratum sed Traditum, audeat ergo aliquis dicere illos Errasse qui Tradiderunt. That is. That which is found one and the same with many, is not an error, but a Doctrin delivered from hand to hand, and who will dare say those have erred, that delivered this Doctrin.
Sall look upon the Succession of Pastors in the Church from age to age, downe from the Apostles, and your work is surely done, for in that Church you have true Faith: for defect of such Succession Tertullian provoked the Hereticks to prove theire descent: Edant [Page 78] (said hee) Heretici origines Ecclesiarum suarum, evoluant totum ordinem Eptscoporum suorum per Successionem ab initio decurrentem, ut primus Epsicopus aliquem ex Apostolis, vel Apostolicis viris, qui tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverit, babuerit Authorem & Antecessorem. Had Sall examined the English Church according to this sure Rule of Tertulian hee had neuer taken up a place among them.
Having said soe much of these four great Doctors of the Church, and theire Vertues, let us now see what kinde of men were the new Doctors Sall hath closed with; for comparing their lives, and manners with one another, wee shall (according to that of the Philosopher unum quodque magis apparet contrario juxta si posito) bee the better able to Iudge who were the true Dostors, chosen by God to teach the Doctrin of Salvation: who knows light, knows darkness, quia eadem est potentia cognoscitiva oppossitorum, unde visus, qui cognoscit lucem, cognoscit & tenebras. Let us therfore examin a little the Doctrin, lives, [Page 79] and manners of the new men Sall hath chosen for his Doctors and Masters.
VI. CHAPTER. Of the Doctrin and manners of Luther and some other principall Hereticks.
THe Discription of theire Lives and Proceedings, who for an age and more under a faire pretence of Reformation have impugned our ancient and long before continued and universally professed Catholick Faith, (alas in many Provinces and Regions they have almost extinguished it) will be a necessary Instruction to shun such men, and abominate theire Doctrin, and to contract noe kinde of amity with theire Desciples and followers.
God hath ever more, out of his Devine, [Page 80] and sweet Providence, chosen for Reformation of his Church (when decay'd in Disciplin or Doctrin) men in theire lives, not dissolute or licensious, but auster and sanctifyed, such were Moyses, Elias, and many of the old Patriarcks and Prophets, such the Apostles, and after them many Bishops and Apostolicall men, all those brought in Faith, and chased out Idolatry by Vertue, Sanctity, and Miracles: Take great heed (saieth our saviour) of false Prophets, &c. And againet doe men gather grapes from Thornes? or Matth. cap. 7. figgs of Thistels. Certainly Sall you could not gather grapes from those Thornes, nor figgs from those Thistels you are falne in love with; they were other kind of men that God us'd to assume for sowing the seed of heavenly Doctrin, and teaching the Devine lesson of Salvation: hee said not to Plagitious, wanton Moncks and Priestes running away with nunns, and wenches, (such as your new Apostles and Doctors were:) Euntes ergo docete emnes [Page 81] gentes: Baptizantes eos in Nomine Patris & Matt. cap. 28. Filii & Spiritu Sansti, docentes eos servare omnia quaecunque mandavi vobis, & ecce ego vobisoum sum omnibus diebus, usque ad consumationem seculi. That is: Going therefore teach ye all nations: Baptising them in the Name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost, teaching them to serve all things whatsoever I have commaunded you, and behold I am with you all days, even to the consumation of the World. These words our saviour spake to the eleven Deciples in the mount, holy and sanctify'd men chosen by God to enlight and sanctify the World.
This charge of converting Soules requires (in its owne Nature) by all means men of Vertue and Integrity; Quiae Sancta Sanctè tractanda & a Sanctis: If those great reformers, which keep agreat noys in the world, (they vapor much of a justifying faith but of good works they have noe care quite against Saint Pauls sentiment, Who would have, [Page 82] that they which believe be carefull to excell Epist. ad Tit. cap. 3. in good works.) If those reformers (I say) have bin vertuous and mortifyd men, wee here are to examin, and shall begin with Luther, the Father of Protestanisme and principall Doctor of the Church of England; who is most highly praised, and esteemed generally by Lutherans and Calvinists through all the Provinces and Countryes they have infected; they all reverenced Luther, as being sent by God, as the light of the Ghospell, and Doctrin Evangelicall: Bishop Iewell a chief pillar of Protestanisme inIewell in his defence of the Apolog. printed 1571. MrFox Act. and Mon. printed 1563. England, called Luther a most excellent man, sent from God to lighten the whole World in the middle of darkness; Mr. Fox likwise (esteemed in England for a holy man and a Church Historian) said, it pleased the Lord to reforme and reedify the desolate Ruins of his Religion by the industry of Martin Luther, sent, and set up by the mighty spirit of God; And Mr. Whittaker agreat Devine of the English Church said of Luther: Wee reverence Luther as a Father, and the Lutherans [Page 83] and Swinglians our very deare brethren [...] in VVhit. in his Answ. to the Tenth reason of Ed. Campian printed 1566. Centur 25. printed 1604. l. 4. c. 1. p. 490. Initio. Christ. Other Protestant Authors goe much further in his praises. Osiander a famous Protestant writer saith thus: Natus est hoc anno 1483. Incomparabilis vir Dei piae memoriae D. D. Martinus Lutherus Islebicae in Saxonia, per quem Deus noster Germaniae Evangelii Lucem restauravit. That is: Luther, that in comparable man of God of pious memory was borne in the yeare 1483. at Islib in Saxony, by whome our Lord hath restored to Germany the light of the Ghospell. Others call Luther the Elias, conductor, and Chariot of Israel to bee reverenced most after Christ and Saint Paul, and accordingly hee was honoured with this Vers:
All of them affirme Luthers calling was extraordinary and immediatly [Page 84] from God, but they were neuer able to shew unto the World any Miracles hee had wrought for confirmation of his mission, the usuall marke of such as are extraordinary missioners of God. I will begin with the Doctrin of this chief Master, Elias, and trumpet of the Ghospell as they name him.
VII. CHAPTER. Of Luthers Doctrin.
HIs Doctrin, which is the foundation of Protestancy, tends for the most part to Unchristian liberty, and the enervation of Vertue and Christian discipline. Ile set downe here some poynts therof which are wicked and scandalous.
Thus then they lye:
1. That there is noe sinne but incredulity: Lib. de Capti. Babilon Cap. D. Bap. tis. Neither can a man damne himselfe, doe what misschief hee can, except hee will refuse to believe.
This Article alone opens a gate to all Impiety and bids good works a Dieu.
2. The Ten Commaundements apertaine Serm. de Moys. nothing to us, that is to say Christians.
This is directly against our saviours Words; Sivis ad vitam ingredi serva Mandata.
3. It is a false opinion and to be abolished In prefat ad novum Testa. that there are four Ghospells: For the Ghospell of John is only faire, true, and the principall Ghospell.
Luther saith this because the other three Ghospells speake much of good works: and must wee discard three Ghospells for the word or Authority of this beast?
4. If the Wife will not, let the Mayd Serm. de Matrimon. come.
Is not this a strange abomination!
5. It is as necessary for every man to Lib. de votis conjng. & in Acert. Art. 16. have a wife, as it is to eat, drink, or sleep.
What chast eares can heare this abomination: how many thousand and [Page 86] thousands of holy men in Monasteryes and in the deserts, and in the world, have lived chast and like Angells? wherfore it was well said by a certaine Author: fortior est castitas hominum, sed felicior Angelorum.
6. Christ and Saint Paule did not Counsell, Lib. de votis Monasticis. but dessi [...]ade Virginity unto Christians.
O Diabolically.
7. Matrimony i [...] more excellent then virginity. Lib. de votis Evang.
Against all the Fathers, none would affirme this but a monster of incontinency.
8. All Christians are as holy, and as just, Ser A. de Trin. de B. Maria & coment. Epist. 1. Petr, as the Mother of God, and as the Apostles were.
Coms not this Article and such impious words from the mouth of a man possessed by the Deuill?
Take more of Luthers Theorems.
1. That Free Will in Christians, is only Of Free VVill. a thing of name, and can cooperat nothing at all.
[Page 87]2. That the Adultery of David, and treason Gods Cooperation to sin. Priesthood. of Judas was as much wrought by God, as the vocation of Paul.
3. That all Christians and Priests have equall Authority to absolve sinns
4. That a woeman or a Child or any VVoemen may absolve. other Christian (receiving authority from men the Community) may as well absolve a man from his sinns, as any Bishop, or the Pope himselfe.
5. Fides, & sine, & ante Charitatem 2. ad Galat. justificat.
Et fides nisi fit sine ullis etiam minimis operibus non justifi [...]at, imo non est fides.
That is: Faith without and before Charity doth justify.
And faith unlesse it bee, without even the least good worke, doth not justify; nay, it is not faith.
These dangerous and impious Theorems and Articles you may finde gathered out of Luthers owne works by Doctor Sanders, Puteolus, Goclaeus, Eckius, Bishop Fisher, Surius, Staphilus, and other writers.
I will give you here Luthers opinion, that it was not lawfull to fight against the Turks.
In Epistola contra duo Mandata Imperialia. That is: In his Epistle against the two emperiall Edicts: Hee purposely crosseth the Emperours ayde against the Turk, saying: Oro cunctos pios Christianos, ne ullo modo sequantur vel in militiam ire vel dare aliquid contra Turcas, &c. That is, I beseech all Godly Christians that they follow not by any means the Emperour in the warre nor contribute any thing against the Turcks, &c, And hee says elswhere: Ʋt liberè animum meum aperiam, hoc aperte Luth. in determin. Doctorum Paris. Impres, Norimberg 1625. de me praedico, quod tam invitus Turcam gladio impeterem, quam Christianum fratrem. That is: That I may freely speak my minde, I say openly, that I would as unwillingly strike a Turck with my sword as a Christian brother.
By this favorable opinion to the Turks, hee was soe gratfull to them, that the Turkish Emperour (to the great shame of Luther hearing therof) demaunded [Page 89] the Christian Embassador how old Luther See Belforest in cosmog. lib: 2. c. 7. col. 579. was, and wished him yonger, promising to be his good Lord.
Some of the above mention'd points of Luther, when the Author of the defence of the Censure had proved at large, one by one to be the true DoctrinsSee this plainly reported by Manlius Luthers owne Scholler in loc. commu. pag. 639. and verifiable out of Luthers owne Books, then hee proceedeth to this sound Conclusion and Consideration theron.
That if a Christian man can not damne himselfe by any sinn unless hee will refuse to believe: If to keep Virginity, and resist the pleasures of the flesh, be neither much commendable, (for that marriage is farre better) nor profitable, nor possible; for soe much as a wife is as necessary as meat, drink, or sleep: and further yet, when a man hath taken a wife, hee may upon causes lye with her sister, or with the next of her kinde: and if these will bee obstinate, hee may take the mayd instead of the Mistris, and with all this, may be not [Page 90] withstanding as holy and just as ever was Peter, or Paul, or the Mother of Christ: If all this be true, (as Martin Luther warranteth us) who can complaine (saith the defence of the Censure) of the hard way to heaven? who can say the Gate is streight, as Christ our Saviour did?
If these things be soe, are not they great fooles that mortify theire bodyes austerely, fasting and praying? Christ our Saviour said: Regnum Caelorum vim patitur, & violenti rapiunt illud. But Luther says that saying of Christ is but a fable, for soe much as by only believing you are as holy as the blessed Virgin the Mother of our Saviour for according to his Articles of Justification by faith only, hee holds fasting, praying and good works have noe influence upon Salvation.
But nothing of Luthers Doctrin is more impious and abominable, then his abollishing the Masse upon a conference hee had with the Deuill, to whome in the ende hee yielded: This [Page 91] made Mr. Walsingham a prudent man, in his Search into matters of Religion, say to Doctor Downham (who much praised Luther for a holy man) I alsoe esteemed Luther to have binne a man of God, but now [...] finde him by what the Author of the defence of the Censure says, to have beene a very bad man, and to have opposed himselfe against the Church of Rome by instigation of the Deuill himselfe, with whome hee had much conference as is proved out of his owne works. And surely Sir (saith hee to Doctor Downham) I think it concerneth mee to bee of some better faith, and Religion, then such as should have the originall and beginning from the Divill; for what concord can there be between Christ and Belial, light, and darkness?
Luther himselfe setts forth his conference with the Devill in these words. Contigit me sub mediam noctem subito expergefieri, Luth. Tom. 7. VVlte. pridted anno 1558. ubi Satan mecum caepit ejusmodi Disputationem; audi inquit Luthere Doctor perdocte, &c. That is. It happened [Page 92] (saith Luther) upon a certaine tymelib. de Eissa privata &c. unct. Sacerde fol. 228 that I was suddainly awaked about midnight, then Sathan beganne this Disputation with mee, saying: Harken right learned Doctor Luther. (Nosti te quindecim annis Caelebrasse Missas privatas penè quotidie, &c.) Thou knowest, thou hast celebrated privat Mass, for the space of fifteen years, almost every day, what if such Masses were horrible Idolatrie? What if Christ his body and blood were not present there, but that thou only didst a dor [...] Bread and Wine? Wherunto I answered (saith Luther) that I was an anoynted Priest, received Unction, and Consecration from a Bishop and did all these things as from the Commaundement and Obedience of my Elders, why then should I not consecrate?
There passed after other arguments of Sathan against the Mass, and Luthers replyes, and among others, Luther said that hee celebrated Mass in the intention and faith of the Church, and that the [Page 93] Church did rightly believe and think: But (saith Luther) Sataen è contra fortius & vehementius instans, age, prome vbi Scriptum est, &c. That is: Sathan urging and replying more vehemently, said, goe toe shew mee where it is written that an ungodly and unbelieving man may consecrat in the faith, and intention of the Church (where hath God taught or commaunded this?) To which interogations and arguments of the Deuill, Luther confessing that hee could not answer, did yield in all points here touched by him, except in only one, which was against the real presence.
It is remarkable that the deuines ofHospinian in bis Histir. Sacram, part. 2. printed Tiguri 1612. fol. 20. Wittenbargh publishing theire reasons of abrogating the Mass, delivered the very same reasons and arguments that the Deuill brought against the Mass in his conference with Luther, and among the rest this argument. Confugiebatis ad Mariam & Sanctos, illi erant mediatores inter vos & Christum, sic erepta est gloria Christo. That is. You rann to Mary and [Page 94] the Saints these were the mediators between you and Christ and soe glory, and honour is taken away from Christ.
Here you see gentle reader that Luther yielding to the Deuills reasons and arguments abollished the Mass, and that the Wittenberg Devines have made use of these arguments made by Satan, and that Luther himselfe afterwards us'd the same arguments against the Catholicks: And as Mr. Walsingham says in his search into matters of Religion, that the same Articles are now held in England; namely against the Masse, against the Ordination and Consecration of Priestes, against the Real Presence, against Privat Receiving, and Communicating, about the Faith of the Church, about honouring and invocation of our Lady, and other Saints: And what is yet more maruelous to mee here, is that the Deuill alleadged such arguments against Papists Religion, in favour of Protestants, as though hee had loved the [Page 95] Protestant Religion, and hated that of the Catholiks, which they would say, is a good signe, that the Catholick Religion is the truth. And realy the Catholicks in all reason ought to think soe.
Now let any man think with himselfe of what spiritt a man soe conversant with the Diuill was, (who says) Diabolus frequentius, & propius mihi condormit, Incollo. Mensal. Germ. Edit. fol. 281 quam mea Catharina. That is: That the Deuill doth sleepe with mee offtener and nearer unto mee, then my owne Catharin, that is to say, my owne wife Catharin Boren) or could write any thing of true Religion and Piety: and how dangerous a point it were for a man to rely much upon him, that was soe beset with contrary Spiritts and Deuills. For as the Spirit of Christ can not but perswade, good things, and true Doctrin: Soe cannot the Spirit of the Devill but perswade bad things, and fals Doctrine, either openly, or covertly, for it is the Devills function and profession to deceive all men, and lead them to damnation.
The Matters of Luthers conference with the Deuill faling out to bee odious and shamfull, sundry excuses areCherke in his reply to the Censur printed 1581. Fulke in his treaeice against the desence os the Censure printed by Thomas, Thomas p. 234. Lavat. in his Hist, Sacra. printed Tiguri 1553. sol. 24. pretended in answer therunto. Mr. Charke and Mr. Fulke doe answer that by Luthers foresaid discourse of his Disputation had with the Devill, is meant only a spirituall fight in minde, and noe bodily conference: Is it possible two Doctors of Divinity in the English Church would give soe weake an excuse? did not Lavather himselfe confess it to have beene an apparition Luther being awak't? did not Luther himselfe discribing his Disputation with the Devill say (as aboue:) Contigit me sub mediam noctem subito experge fieri. That is. It happened upon a certaine tyme that I was suddainly a waked about midnight, then Sathan began this Disputation with mee, &c. and says further that the Devill speaking to him, hee burst forth all in sweat, and that his hart began to tremble and leap, and said further: (Voce forti & grave utitur) The Devill hath a base [Page 97] and strong voyce, &c. Doth hee not further write and affirme how that Oecolampadius, Empser, andLuth. Tom. 7. VVit. prented 1558, de Missa privata & uuct. Sacerd. fol. 230. others were slaine with such horrible encounters? Will Fulk and Charke tell us, that the Devill kild Oecolampadius, Empser, and others in a temptation. But Mr. Sutlyffe? tells us, that Luther in his aforsaid discourse of this matter only declar'd his dreame: What? but his dreame? Mr. Sutlyffe? is there in Luthers whole discourse hereof, soe much as but mention of any dreame? Doth hee not most directly to the contrary say: That hee was first suddaine awakt, and that then after Sathan began the Disputation with him. Doe men dreame waking? againe doth not Luther affirme of Empser and Oecolampadius to have beene slaine by such horrible encounters argue more then a dreame? Are men I pray you slaine by dreaming? Mr. Sutlyffe your answere is like a dream, and did you think to delude us in this manner soe grossly with an untruth?
VIII. CHAPTER. Of Luthers Pride, and contempt of the Fathers: and belying them.
LVther says the name of free willLuth. in colloq Latin. cap. de libero arbitrio was most odious to all the Fathers: Nomen (saith hee) Liberi Arbitrii Odiosissimum fuit Patribus. Which is a foule lye, for that noe one thing is more frequent with all the Fathers then that man hath free will. Did not Saint Augustin S. Aug. in Lib. de libero arbitrio. Itorum de gra. tia & libero arbitrio Item in Lib. de Vera Relig. cap. 14. write against the Manicheans, who deny'd free will. The Saint asserts free will in many of his books. Among others hee hath this speciall assertion: Est igitur liberum arbitrium, quod quisquis esse negaverit Catholicus non est. That is: There is free will, which who denys is not a Catholick. Doth not Saint Augustin expresly say in one of his Epistles: Valet liberum arbitrium ad opera bona, si Divinitus adjuvetur, quod fit humiliter petendo [Page 99] & faciendo. That is, Free will is able to doe good works if it be devinely ayded, which is done by humbly asking grace and making use therof, Can there bee a clearer expression of free will made then this. Againe the Saint says: Lex jubere novit, Epist. 95. gratia juvare, nec lex juberet, nisi esset voluntas, nec gratia juvaret, si sat esset voluntas. That is: The law knows to commaund, and grace to help or assist. Nor would the law commaund if there were not a free will to be commaunded, nor would grace help free will, if free will alone could worke without grace. By this true Doctrine the pestiferous Calumnyes of Luther are repulsed and confuted, to wit, his assertion that there is noe free will, and that the name therof is odious to the Fathers, and that the Papists teach a man may keep and fullfill the commaundements by the proper forces of nature without Gods grace. Papistae (saith hee) docent posse hominem propriis naturae viribus, sine [Page 100] gratia Dei, mandata servare. That is: The Papists doe teach that a man may keep the commaundements of God, with the propper forces of nature without Gods Grace. Which is manifestly contradicted by all the Fathers, and all Catholick Devines and Schooles: Read Bellarmin Lib. 5. de gratia & libero arbitrio. Cap. 4. & 5. Read Coccius who setteth downe this Article: That after the Fall of Adam, noe man can doe any thing, by the propper forces of nature, but hath need allways of the helpe of Gods Grace. And besides all Scriptures aleadged for the same, hee citeth above an hundred Greeck and Latin writers that confirme the same. You see by this what a lying impostor Luther was in belying the Fathers touching free will, and the need of Gods Grace in doeing any good worke.
There neuer lived an Heretick that more contemned the veneration and authority of holy Fathers, then this proud and wanton Monk. Hee falls upon Saint Hierome, a famous Doctor [Page 101] of the Church in this kind. Hierome Luth. in collo. Germ. cap. descriptis patrum. Iteus in collo. Latino cap. de Patribus Tom. 2. may be read for History, but as for faith, and true Religion, there is not one word to be found therof in his writings. And againe: Hierome doth treat indeed of Christ, but only in name: But of faith, hope, and charity, hee saith nothing at all. O impudent, petulant, abominable Luther, that writt soe intollerable a calumnie against Holy Hierome.
That Saint Hierome, who writt soe many tomes, especially commentaryes vpon Saint Mathew, upon the Epistles to the Gallatians, Ephetians, and Titus, upon the Psalms, and some of the Prophets, that writt many holy works, that writt in a faire stile against Hereticks, (Monsters and lyers as Luther was,) as Vigilantius, Helvidius, Jovinianus, Montanus, and the like: See Bellarmin de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis ab anno Domini 300. ad annum 400. Where you shall finde a great number of Books, and works Saint Hierome writt, and now can any man imagine, that Saint Hierome, that [Page 102] writt soe many Godly things and especially against Hereticks, And that there is not one word as Luther saeys to be found in his writings concerning faith and true Religion, and that the Saint doth treat of Christ but only in name: But of faith, hope, and Charity, hee saith nothing at all.
Will you heare Luther speaking of theLuth, Tom. 2. VVitt. Anno 1551. Lib. de Servo Arbitr. pag. 434. Luth. in collo' Cap. de Patribus Ecclesiae. ancient Fathers, and the most famous of them, who contradicted, his Protestant licentious Doctrin? first hee impudently affirms all of them to have beene blinde, and most ignorant in Scriptures, and to have erred all theire life tyme.
Of sundry Fathers, in particular hee speaks thus. In the writings of Hierome there is not a word of true faith in Christ and sound Religion. Tertulian is very superstitious. I have held Origen long since accurssed of God. Of Chrisostome I make noe account. Basill is of noe worth, hee is wholy a Monk, I wey him not a hayre. Cyprian is a weake Devine. Hee adds further that the Apologie [Page 103] of his Schollar Philip Melancton doth farre [...] exceed all the Doctors of the Church, and even Augustin himselfe. Is not this a Luciferian pride in this Appostata to despise all the venerable Fathers in this kinde; and yet this wicked Fryers authority and Doctrin, is the first foundation of Protestancy: let them look well to theire Religion, I think they have need.
As Luther abolished the Masse, and began his work of opposition to the Romish Church, by the conference and direction of Sathan: soe hee endeavoured alsoe to prove that hee took of Sathans spiritt in his actions, and writings. Wee have now shewed how scornfully hee hath reviled the Fathers, let us now see how petulantely hee abuses a great Monarch King Henry the eight. I talke (saith hee to KingDesen. p. 16. sol. 337. sol. 337 Heury) with a lying scurrill, covered with the tytle of a King, a Thomisticall braine, a clownish witt, a doltish head, a bugg, an hypocryte of the Thomists, most wicked, foolish [Page 104] and impudent Harry. This glorious King lyeth stoutly like a King. And heare now must I deale not with ignorance and blockishness only, but with obstinate and impudent wickedness of this Harry: for hee doth notHow intolerable is this in a runegate Fryer, only ly like a most vaine scurre, but passeth a most wicked knave, in detorting of Scripture. See whether there be any sparke in him of an honest man. Surely hee is a chosen vessell of the Devill, I would to God piggs could speak, to judge between this Harry and mee. But I will take asses that can speak. Judge you (ye Sophists of the Universityes of Paris, fol. 339 Lovan, and Cullen) what this Harries Logick is worth. I am asham'dSee the pride of an Apostata against three famous Vniversitys (Harry) of thy impudent fore-head, which art noe more a King now, but a sacrilegious theefe against Christs owne words. I will feigne here certaine fooles and madmen, to the end I may set out my King in his colours, and shew that my bedlam King, doth passe all bedlamness it [Page 105] selfe. What need had I of such piggs to dispute with all? Thou lyest in thy throate foolish, and sacrilegious King. This block my L. M. Harry hath taught togeather with his asses and piggs, and now hee is mad and cryeth, and foameth at the mouth. Neither could I with all my strenght make this miserable King, soe filthy and abhominable a spectacle to the world, as hee by fury maketh himselfe. What harlot ever durst bragge of her shame, as this most impudent mouth of his doth? This foole must have a Dictionary to learne what a Sacrifice is. Oh unhappy that I am, to be inforced to loose tyme with such monsters of folly, and cannot get a learned man to contend with me. Soe hee.
And I leave infinit dispilefull, slaunderous, and scurrill words, which this impudent Apostata useth against his Majesty. And som care soe dishonest, as I am ashamd to English them, as where hee saith: Jus mihi erit Majestatem, Auglicam stercore fol. 333 [Page 106] conspergere. And againe: Sit erg [...] fol. 337 mea haec generalis responsio ad omnes sentinas insulsissime hujus larvae. Againe: Haec Luthers Spirit in rayling speach. sunt robora nostra, adversus quae obmutescere coguntur Henrici, Thomistae, Papistae, & quicquid est faecis, sentinae, latrinae impiorum & sacrilegorum ejusmodi: sordes istae & labes hominum Tbomistae & Henrici, Sacrilegus Henricorum, & asinorum cultus, furor insulsissimorum asinonum, & Thomisticorum porcornm: os vestrae dominationis impurum & saecrilegum. And a hundred more like sentences.
IX. CHAPTER. Of Luthers Incontinency.
Lvther after his conference with the Devill (having resolved to build upon this foundation the structure of his reformation) indeavoured by all meanes to gaine to his side many Poets, Painters, Players, and Printers, to discredit with schoffing Ballets, Pamflets, Poems, [Page 107] and Pictures the Roman Religion (which untill then had been called and esteemed the only Catholick and Apostolick) and to divulge his new Doctrin, amongst ignorant and vitious People. For the incouragement of dissolute Clergy-men to joyne with him hee taught (against the Doctrin and Practice of the whole Church, ever since the Apostles tymes) that Priestes, and professed Monks and Nuns might lawfully marry, and were bound to doe soe.
This liberty of marrying, and joyning together Monks, and Nuns, with his principle of Justification by only faith, drew to him from sundrey parts of Europe incontinent Clargy-men, (all Monks and Nuns, that were weary of solitude and pennance rann out of their Cloysters) some of the chiefest of those Apostatas weare Carolostadius, Arch-Diacon of Witimberg, Justus Jonas head of a Colledge of Canon Regulars, Oecolampadius a Monk of Saint Brigitts Order, Zwinglius a Canon of Constance, Martin Bucer a Dominican [Page 108] Fryer, Peter Martyr a Canon Regular, and some Augustin Fryers of Luthers owne Order, each of these having taken a wench were ingag'd in Lurhers quarrell against the whole Church. And they soe domineered with their dancing woemen and Nuns, and with the favour of the People given to all kind of liberty and dissolution, that they dar'd say: Omnia judicemus & reganemus.
A word or two in particular of Luthers flaming incontinency. Few have ever matcht him that way; (though wee should compare Mahomet the Author of the Alcaron with him Luther would not yeild to him in lust or dissolution.) Before his Apostacy from our Catholick Church during the tyme hee was a young man and Monk, hee livedVoyon upon the Cataloge of the doctors printed 1598. pa. 180. in his Monastery, punishing his body with Mortification fasting and prayers, honour'd the Pope out of meer Conscience, kept chastity, poverty, and obedience. Soe saith Simon de Voyon. And what soever (saith Luther) I did, I did it [Page 109] with a single hart, with good zeal, and for Luth. words upon the Galatians Englished in Cap. 1. fol 35. the glory of God, fearing grievously the last day, and desirous to be saved from the bottome of my hart. But after his revolt from the Church harken to what hee says, and his most barbarous speeches. Nothing (saith hee) is more sweet or loving vpon Earth then is the love of a woeman if a man can obtaine it. And againe: Hee that In Prov. 31. v. 1. Lrth. Tom. 7. VV ittemb. in Epi. ad VV olsangum fol. 505 resolveth to be without a woeman, let him lay aside from him the name of a man, making himselfe a plaine Angell or Spirit: yet more. As it is not in my power, that I should be noe man, soe it is not in my power that I should be without a woeman &c. In soe much as hee acknowledgeth himselfe to have been almost madd through the rage of lust, and desire of woemen: exclaiming out yet further and saying I am, burned with the great flame of my untamed flesh, &c. But saith hee. It suffiseth that wee have knowne the Riches of the Glory of God, the Lamb which taketh away the sinns of the world, from him sinn cannot draw us although wee should commit [Page 110] fornication, or kill a thousand tymes in one day. In fine having left of prayer, and all Mortification for eight days together, at the last having cast of his Religious habitt anno 1524. Hee did in a speedy acomplishment of his longing desire, marry even upon the suddaine Catharin Bore (one of the nine Nuns that Leonard Keppen on the 7. day of Aprell 1523. brought to Wittenberg from the Monastery of Nimpisen) having in the evening invited to supper, Pomeran, Luke the Painter, and Apelles the Lawyer, hee then soe finished the abominable marriage for which by the most ancient and imperiall Lawes, soone after the tyme of Constantine the great, hee should have lost his head. Jovinian the third Christian Emperour after Constantin Zozom. Histor. Lib 6. Cap. 3. fine. published this Edict. Ʋt qui Sacratam Virginem vel ad nuptias contrahendas pellicere conaretur &c. Capitis supplicio mulctaretur. And the foresaid Law is yet extant. God. lib. de Episcopis & Clericis. Where it is said. Si quis non dicam rapere, sed tentare tantum, jungendi causa [Page 111] Matrimonii Sacratissimas Virgines ausus fuerit, capitale paena feriatur.
Oziander and Melancton doe attestOzean. Centure 16. c. 36 pag. 29. Melan. in Epist. ad Ioac. Camer. de D. Lutheri conjugio this marriage of Luther.
All wanton Monks and Priestes rann after Luther. each one with a Nun or a wench; Martin Bucer a Dominican fryer, and Bernardus Ochynus a Capuchin a complished the like Sacrilegious Marriage with two Nuns; Peter Martyr being a Canon Regular of the order of Saint Augustin marryed at Straesburgh Dame Catharin the loose Nun, that rann out of her Cloyster of Metz in Loraine: yea the Arch-Bishop of Cullen began his Reformation with marrying a Nun. Soe writes Osiander: Interea (saith hee)Osian. Centur. 16. L. 4 cap 18, pa. 984 Archiepiscopus Coloniensis Elector Gobardus Baro Truchesius Reformationem Religionis meditabatur; & Matrimonium Agneti, quae monialis fuerat, promisit, eamque tandem in uxorem duxit That is. The Arch-Bishop Elector of Cullen, Baron Truches began the Reformation of Religion, and promised to Marry Agnes that was a Nun, and at length Married her. See further there pag. 953. [Page 112] How revolted votarys the Protestant Bishops of England took wives, namely the ensuing. Hooper of Worcester: Barlowe of Chichester: Downham of Westchester: Storie of Hereford: Barkaley of Bathe, and Wels, Coverdale of Exeter: who all of them were professed Monks; to whome might be added Sandes of York, and Cranmer of Canterbury, (who still carried a woeman about with him) with divers others all of them formerly Catholick Priestes.
One of the first that begun to live in England scandalously was Iohn Bale of Norwicth a Carmalit Fryer, taking to him his Dorathy a lusty wench, whome hee called fidelissimam conjugem, this Fryer was after made Bishop of Ossery in Ireland.
Mark it well Sall how all these illuminated Doctors of your Protestant Religion, were declared Enemyes to chastity, and prophane breakers of theire Vowes, and began all of them the great worke of Sanctifying the world, and reforming the Church, by marrying to [Page 113] Nuns and other dissolute woemen, without such Companions they could doe nothing at all. Did the holy Missioners sent from the Sea of Rome Saint Patrick to convert the Idolaters of Ireland, Saint Austin the Benedictin the Pagans of England in the tyme of the Saxons, and other Saints to other Kingdoms to enlighten them, and chase away Idolatry: did (I say) these holy Missioners that brought in holy Religion by Miracles and Sanctity bring a long with them sacrilegious and naughty woemen to acomplish, the Conversion of Nations?
Now good Sall sit downe a little I pray you and ponder with your selfe, if God, (a God of Piety and Sanctity) would send soe wicked a man as Luther to denounce his word and Ghospell to the world; a man, who by a conference with the Devill abollished the Mass, threw of his habit of Religion, and all modesty and vertue, marryed a professed Nun, and lived more like a beast then a man, who contemned in the highest degree, [Page 114] the veneration, sanctity, and learning of all the Fathers, who was possessed with a spiritt of an intollerable pride, would God imploy such a man, a slave of lust, pride, and the Devill, to give the true light of the Ghospell?
Think seriously Sall what smale reason Mr. White had to say of Luther, Mr. VVhit, in his way to the Church. printed 168. pa. 428 This was the end of that good man, whose memory shall be pretious in the Church for ever, and flourishing as the Rodd of Aaron layd up in the Tabernacle.
After a due ponderation of the premisses touching Luthers impious Doctrin, and incontinent and wicked conversation taken out of the writings of Protestants themselves, I doe referr to the Readers owne Iudgement, whether wee are to joyne in esteeming and terming him a holy man, as certaine Protestants doe to the great blemish of theire credit. Some of these are English:Gabr. Powell in his consideraiion of the Mr. Gabriell Powell calls him holy Saint Luther; Mr. Iewell calls him as (above was said) a most excellent man, sent of God to [Page 115] enlighten the world in the midst of darkness; Papists Supplication printed 164: pag. 70 †. Mr. Fox saith it pleased the Lord to send and set up Luther by his owne mighty Spirit, hee alsoe Rubricates him in the highest ranck of his Confessors; Mr. Whitaker, doth reverence him as the Father of Protestants; other Protestant writers of Germany and other Provinces call him Elias: Conductor, and Chariot of Israell, and to be reverenced after Christ and Saint Paul. But all these high, strange, Phanaticall, and hyperbolicall prayses given to this wicked man are proved lyes by the plaine uncontroulable alegations and Testimonyes of other learned Protestant Authors, who are to be creditted in this, Quia res ipsa loquitur.
X. CHAPTER. What frutes followed Luthers Doctrin and Reformation.
IT has beene a constant observation in all ages and tymes, that men sent from God by extraordinary missions as the Apostles and other Saints after them; and alsoe those sent from the Sea of Rome with ordinary mission were Saints and holy men, and wrought wonders and Miracles; and great devotion, sanctity, pennance, prayer, and change of mens lives to the better followed these missions, whole Provinces amended theire ill manners, and lives: Saints doe holy things, Bona arbor, bonos fructus facit.
Now if wee shall examin the nature and effects of Luthers Reformation, wee shall finde neither Miracles nor Sanctity [Page 117] in him, or the rest of his Brethren: and what fruits did this new Doctrin produce in the people? did those that received it become more holy then before, more modest, just, sober, or more penitent for theire sinns? Was pride, vice, and dissolution abated or diminished after the pretended zeale of these reformers? did any man mortify his body, or crucify his flesh with the concupisence and vices therof? Noe such matter: a change indeed followed theire new Ghospeling and Reformation, it changed all to the worst; Rapine, Vsery, Adultery, and all kinde of uncleaness and dissolution became greater then before, these were the first fruits of Luthers extraordinary mission. Mala arbor, malos fructus facit.
Will you have all this evidently proved by the Testimony of prime Protestant Authors, wherof Luthers is one? Hee speaks thus: The WorldLuth. in Postilla super Evang. groweth dayly worse, men are now more revengefull, covetous, licentious, then they were ever before [Page 118] in the Papacy: when wee were seducedDom. 1 Adventus Dominica 26. post Trinit. by the Pope, every man did willingly follow good works, and now every man neither saith; nor knoweth any thing but how to gett all to himselfe by exactions, pillage, theft, lying, usery, &c.
The second Author is Erasmus (one of Mr. Fox his Saints and Confessors in his acts and monuments) hee says: Circumspice populum istum Evangelicum, &c. Eras. in Epist. ad vulturiam neocomum written anno 1529. profer mihi quem istud Evangelium, ex commessatore sobrium ex impudico reddiderit verecundum, ego tibi multos ostendam qui facti funt scipsis deteriores. That is: Look upon those Evangelicall people, bring mee one glutton that this Ghospell made sober, an incontinent man made chast, I will shew you many that have exceeded even themselves in wickedness, and hee further saith: Quos antea noveram puros, &c. That is: Who I have knowne before pure, cleane, sincere, and voyd of craft and knavery, I have seen these men after professing this new Evangelicall Sect, beginne [Page 119] to speake of mayds &c. toEras. in Epist. ad Fratres idferiores Germani [...]. leave of theire prayers, to become very impatient, and vaine, and meer vipers in theire manners, and have as it were cast of human nature, I speake what I know: And hee saith yet further there. Nov [...] monachum, qui pro una duxerit tres &c. I knew a Monk who insteed of one wife marryed three, and I knew a Priest, that after hee had marryed a wife, found out that shee was marryed to another before. I will not name to you a certaine Priest, whipt here at Basille about the streets for his wickedness being of the same profession with these Ghospelers, &c. Hee testify'd publickly that after hee had once addicted himselfe to that Sect, hee rann into all kinf of wickedness: I will not say what hee told of the whole Sect, &c. hither to Erasmus.
Musculus a famous Lutheran saith:Muscul. Dom. 1 Adv. & in Lib. Thus stands the case at present with us Lutherans, that if any bee desirous [Page 120] to see a great rabble of knaues, ofde Prophesia Christi. turbulent persons, deceitfull Coseners, Userers, let him goe to any Citty where the Ghospell is purely preacht, and hee shall find them there by multitudes; for it is more manifest then the day-light, that there were neuer among the Ethnicks, Turks, and other Infidells, more unbridled, and unruly persons, among whome all vertue, and honesty is quite extinct, then are among the Professors of the Ghospell. And Sall is not this a faire Testimony Musculus gives of the first fruits of your Reformations?
Perhaps good works and Sanctity some years after follow'd your new Doctrin and Ghospelling: I cannot finde it soe, but quite contrary: for Mr. Stubbs in his Motives to good works, printed anno 1596. In his Epistle to the Lord Major of London, saith: That after his trauel in compassing all England round about; I found the people in most parts dissolute, proud, envious, [Page 121] malicious, covetous, ambitious, carless of good works, &c.
And after him Mr. Richard Giffery a Protestant Devine in his Sermon at Pauls Gross 7. Octob. Printed 1604. page 31, saith: I may freely speake what I have plainly seene in the course of some travells, and observation of some courses; that in Flanders was never more Drunckenness, in Italy more wantonness, in Iury more Hypocrisy, in Turky more Impiety, in Tartary more Iniquity, then is practised generally in England, particularly in London. And if wee may give credit to the relation of some Catholicks, and Protestants that come a broad, it is noe whit better there at present.
The Centuristes Cent. 7. c. 7. Col. 181. Complayning of the want of good works among those of theire owne Profession, and speaking of the Catholick common people in the blindness (of Papistry as they term it) say thus. They were (the Catholicks) [Page 122] soe attentive to theire prayers, as they bestow'd almost the whole day therin &c. They did exhibit to the Magistrat due obedience; they were most studious of amity, concord, and Society, soe as they would easily remitt inivryes, all of them were carefull to spend theire tyme in an honest vocation and labour, to the poore and strangers they were most courteous, and liberall, and in theire Iudgments and Contracts most true.
Sall is not this a faire Testimony wee Catholicks have from our adversaryes of vertue, piety and good works; strong it must be coming from adversaryes.
Now I would faine know how can Luther and his new Reformation, save those that received his Doctrin, hee cannot doe it by good works, wheras himselfe, Erasmus, Musculus, and the Centuristes Confess they had noe merita bona, but multa merita mala. Noe good works, noe justice, noe piety: hee answers [Page 123] let them live as they please, and doe noe good works; let them have faith, and live neuer soe wickedly, they are sau'd: for this is a principall Article of Lutheran Faith and Doctrin that, Who doth once truly believe, though hee committed thousands of Murthers Adulteryes, and most wicked sinns cannot be seperated from God, nor fall from his Grace, and, which is more, cannot loose his Faith by any sinn? Let any man judge, if ther can bee any principle and Article of Faith more desperate and impious then this.
XI. CHAPTER. Of Calvins Doctrin, his Calumnies against Catholicks, and of his Life and Conversation.
Iohn Calvin borne at Noyon in France, an eloquent man and famous with [Page 124] Protestants for his writings, especially his Books of Institutions, which are more esteemed in England and whersoever his Sect beares sway then the Cannons of holy Church, and the Doctrin and Authority of the ancient Fathers. Hee is very well described by a French Author, as thus: Calvin, comme une meschante Georg. l'Apostre contre les 150. Heresies du Ministre la Bansserie &c. Arraignèe, a couru par dessus toutes les Heresies passees, e de chacun en succèe le venin le plus pernicieux, & en compaesant, une venenade en a enbevionne la Christiente. That is: Calvin like a venomous spiderr hath runne over all Heresyes of former tymes, and hath suckt out of each of them the most pernitious venim, and made therof a poysened Potion, and gave therof to drinck to the Christian World. Hee raked up many old Heresies from hell, but nothing can be more blasphemous then two Articles of his Doctrin: The one, that hee makes God Author of sinne, affirming that hee damnes soules to Hell by an eternall inevitable, and unalterable decree and Iudgment, [Page 125] without any regard had of theire doing good or evill; is not this to make God, a God of iniquity? as you would call a temporall Iudge, a cruell Iudge when hee puts to death a prisoner without hearing any trespasse, or crime aleadg'd against him, and whether, hee did or did not meritt death: the Scripture all over tells us God is a holy God, and therfore in heaven the Angells, and the blessed soules sing: Sauctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus omnipotens, qui erat & qui est, &c. King David says: Quoniam non Psal. 5. Deus volens iniquitatem tu es. Because thou art not a God that wilt iniquity. And elsewhere it is said: Non est iniquitas apud Deum. And Royall David further tells us, speaking to God: Odisti omnes qui Psal. 5. operantur iniquitatem. Thou hatest all that work iniquity. Doth not Saint Paul say: Nonquid iniquus est Deus! IsAd Rom. Cap. 3. God unjust? And Calvin contrary to holy David and Saint Paul makes God unjust and doing iniquity in condemning soules to eternall flames without careing what they have done good, or [Page 126] evill: were ever spoken by the mouth of man, soe horrible and impious words as these insuing of Calvin. Dicitur Satan excaecare infidelium mentes, sed unde hoc nisi quod a Deo ipso manat efficacia erroris? lib. 1. Instit. cap. 18. Sect. 2. And againe hee saith lib. 3. cap. 24. Sect. 13. Vocem ad eos (homines) dirigit, (Deus) sed ut magis obsurdescant; Lumen accendit, sed ut reddantur Caetiores; Doctrinam profert, sed qua magis obstupescant. What Doctrin soe diabolicall as this of Calvin saying professedly, that when the Devill blinds sinners that the very efficacy of the error proceedeth from God; and that God speaks to sinners but will not that they should heare him, that hee sheweth them light, to the end they may be come blinder then before, finally hee saith God makes an offer of Salvation (to the reprobate) but with noe intention of theire having it. This Doctrin of Calvin affirming God to be Author of our sinn, as it is impious in it selfe, soe it displeased many Protestants, in soe much as the Magistrats of [Page 127] Berne (though otherwise Calvinists) made it penal by theire Lawes, for any of theire Teritoryes, to preach Calvins Doctrine therof, or for theire people to read any of his Books containing the same. Vide litter as Senatus Bernensis, ann [...] 1555.
Himselfe acknowledgeth such a decree, and judgement of God to bee horrible: Decretum quidem (saith Caluin) horribile fateor, and yet hee will have it stand soe: This Doctrine heeLib. 3. Instit. cap. 23. §. 2. 3. 4. And in his harmonie upon Math. cap. 13. Petr. 2. Epist. cap. 3. hath in his Institutions and upon Mathew.
Calvin and other Hereticks interpret holy Scriptures, which in some places are darke, and the sence hard to be understood, with great presumption, and without invoking the ayd of the holy Ghost, which makes them fall into errors and heresies. Saint Peter himselfe doth attest this darkness in these words: My dearest &c. doe you account Salvation, as alsoe, our most deare brother Paul according to the wisdome given him hath written [Page 128] to you: as alsoe in all Epistles, speaking in them of these things, in the which are certaine things hard to be understood, which the unlearned and unstable deprave, as alsoe the rest of the Scriptures, to theire owne perdition. It is certaine that by reason of the difficulties in Scriptures, whether in the stile, or in the depth of the matter, the ignorant and unstable (such as hereticks be,) doe pervert Saint Pauls writings as alsoe other Scriptures to theire owne damnation. Wherfore it is a every dangerous thing for such as be ignorant, or for wyld witted fellows to read the Scriptures, for such conditioned men be they, that become Hereticks, and through ignorance, pride, and private fancy, meeting with hard places of Saint Pauls Epistles, or other Scr [...]tures, breed Heresyes. The great Saints, and DoctorsAug. lib. 2. de doct. Christ. c. 6. & Epist. 119. Augustin, Ambrose, and Hierom, tell us that not only the things treated of in the holy Scriptures, but alsoe the manner of writing, and inditing therof, [Page 129] is high and hard, and purposlyAmbr. Epists 44. Iherom to Paulinus Epist. 103. cap. 5. 6. 7. Psalm 128. Acts of Apost. Cap. 8. by Gods providence, appointed to be written in such sort. For this reason the a bove named Saints and other Doctors in all ages by continuall study, watching, fasting, and praying, had much a doe to understand the Scriptures; did not David pray to God thus, give mee understanding, and I will search thy Law. Did not the eunuch in the Acts, reading the Prophet Esay, say to Philip: How can I understand without an interpreter?
Truly if those holy Fathers and Doctors found the Scriptures hard after much study, and praying to God for obtaining light and the true understanding of Scriptures, I wonder how they were not hard to Luther, Caluin, Zwinglius and other impious men.
Saint Hierom saith expresly that the Epistle of Saint Paul to the Romans is wraped in soe great obscurities, that to understand it wee need the help of the holy Ghost, especially som passages in the ninth Chapter, and among others [Page 130] this: Iacob I loved, and Esau I hated, (and God saith soe): When they were not yet borne, nor had done any good or evill. The Apostle considered, that men reading this passage would take accasion to murmour against God as partiall, and acceptor of persons, for loving Jacob, and hating Esau, that were both equall by nature and condition, both infected with originall sinn, and consequently both guilty of eternall damnation: Saint Paul says, what shall wee say then? Is there iniquity with God? But you will say, what did God see in Jacob, wherfore hee lou'd him, and in Esau, wherfore hee hated him, before they were borne, or had done any good or evill? The Fathers and learned Interpreters of Scriptures, answer thus: In Jacob nihil invenit amandum, nisi Misericordiae suae donum. In Esau nihil odit nisi peccatum origenale. That is: That God found nothing in Iacob to be beloved, but the gift of his owne mercy. Nor in Esau to be hated, but originall sin. Now Calvin or another like him coms [Page 131] in, and says: Quid ergo? what is hier to be said? Nunquid dicetur Deus iniquus, qui sine merito elegit Iacob & Esau reprobavit? That is: Will not God be esteemed unjust, that hath chosen Iacob without merit? Saint Paul says absit, God forbid, and the Fathers that rightly understands Saint Paul, doe justify what hee said, and gives this unanswerable reason: Quia Iacob pro misericordia elegit, & Esau pro justitia reprobavit; cum facit Deus (saith Saint Augustin upon this hard matter) per misericordium facit, cum autem non facit, per judicium non facit. Hee that will busy himselfe to know wherfore God gives mercy to one, and not to another, let him well consider what the same Father says: Serutetur, qui potest, tam profundum Iudicium: verumtamen caveat precipitium. That is: Let him that Seeks to penetrat soe deep a Iudgment be aware he fall not into a precipice.
And that you may clearly see that God is just in his proceeding with Iacob, and Esau. The Fathers, and Divines [Page 132] give this evident reason. In eo (saith they) quod alicui datur ex mera gratia, injustitia non habet locum, si non datur alteri, quia gratia potest uni fieri, & non alteri sine injustitia. That is: In that which is given to any one of meer grace, injustice hath noe place if the same is not given to another, because grace or mercy can be done to one, and not to another without any injustice. Our Saviour makes this plaine in distributing the penny or reward on the work-men, that came into the vyniard in the morning, and at elevenMath. cap. 20. of the Clock, for hee gave the same to both: Those that came in the morning thought they should receive more then the others, and not receiving more then the others: They murmured against the Master of the vyneard, sayng: These last have continued one houre, and thou hast made them equall to us that have borne the day and the heats. But hee answering, said to one of them. frind, I doe the noe wronge: didst thou not covenant [Page 133] with mee for a penny? Take what is thine and goe: I will alsoe give to this last even as to the alsoe.
If there were two men both being Christen'd, both beleeving well, and living well, if God should give heaven to one, and should damne the other, then would God be term'd unjust, partiall, and forgettfull of his promise: but respecting, or taking two, who both be worthy of damnation, (as all are before they be first called to mercy) then the matter standeth on meer mercy, and of the givers will and liberality; in which case partiality or justice hath noe place. Saint Augustin giveth anAug. lib. de predest. & gratia c. 4. example of two debters: the one forgiving all, and the other put to pay all, by the same creditor. Another example.
1. Two malefactors being condemned both for one crime, the prince pardoneth the one, and letteth the law proceed on the other.
2. The theefe that is pardoned, [Page 134] can not attribute his escape to his owne deseruing but to the Princes mercy.
3. The theefe that is executed can not chalenge the prince that hee was not pardoned alsoe: but must acknowledg hee hath his desert.
4. The standers by, must not say, that hee was executed because the Prince would not pardon him; for that was not the cause, but his offence.
5 If they aske further, why the Prince pardon'd not both, or executed not both: the answer is, that as mercy is a Godly vertue, soe Iustice is necessary and commendable.
6. But if it be further demaunded why Iohn, rather then Thomas was executed: or Thomas, rather then Iohn pardoned: answer, that (the partys being otherwise equall) it hangeth meerly and wholy upon the Princes pleasure.
In all this mercy of God towards [Page 135] some, and Iustice towards others, both the pardoned work by theire owne free will, and therby deserve theire Salvation: and the other noe less by theire owne free will, without all necessity, work, wickedness, and themselves, and only of themselves procure theire owne damnation. Therfore noe man may without blasphemy say, or can truly that hee hath nothing to doe towards his owne Salvation, but will live, and think hee may live without care or cogitation of his end. Every good Christian must suppose, that in Gods Iudgments there be many things secret, but nothing unjust: and therfor the good man without Search of Gods secret Iudgments must work his owne Salvation, as Saint Peter doth advise, saying: Wherfore Brethren,2 Epist. Petri cap. 1. labour the more, that by good works you may make sure your vocation, and election. For doing these things, you shall not sinn at any tyme. By this Saint Peter teaches clearly, that Gods eternall Prodestination, and Ellection [Page 136] consisteth with good works: yea that the certainty, and the effect therof is procured by mans free will and good works. For this reason all the ancient Patriarcks, Prophets, Apostles, and all the Doctors, and Saints of God exhorted the world, to fast, watch, pray, mortify theire bodies, and to sanctify themselves by good works, and themselves lived soe: heare Saint Paul the great Doctor of Nations, telling what way hee tooke to the Kingdome of heaven and making sure his Election and Vocation. Thus hee spok to theActo, cap. 20. ancients of the Church coming to him from Ephesus. You know from the first day that I enter'd into Asia, in what manner I have bine with you all the tyme, serving our Lord with all humility tears, and temptations that did chance to mee by the conspiracyes of the Iewes.
Who after these words of Saint Paul the Oracle of the World, will tell us, that humility, tears, and temtations, are not necessary for gayning [Page 137] the Kingdom of heaven?
The other Blasphemy is, that our Saviour going downe into Hell, suffered the flames and torments of the damned there, for satisfying the Divine Justice,Calvin super Math. the 27. cap. §. 49. and that without suffering in that kind; his death and passion had been noe way profitable to mankinde. Hee says the aprehention of the torments and paines our Saviour was to suffer in Hell, was the cause of sweating blood in the Gardin, and that hee feared his owne Salvation: did ever man speakCalvin lib. 2. Iustit. cap. 26. §. 36. soe horrible a Blasphemy? And says further that Christ nayld upon the Cross, spake words of despaire. I will not spend tyme here, in telling you his Hereticall Opinion of the Trinity opening a way and dore to the Arrians, wherfore Franciscus Stankerus reprehending Calvin, said: Quis Diabolus O Calvine te seduxit contra Filium Dei cum Ario obloqui. That is: O Calvin! what Devill hath seduced thee to speake evill of the Sonn of God with Arius.
Certaine Calumnies of Calvin, against the Fathers and other Catholicks.
CAlvin accuseth against all sincere Conscience foure Popes in this Language. Iulius forsoeth, and Leo, Calvin lib. 4. Instit. cap. 7. lect. 27 and Clement, and Paul, shall be Pillars of the Christian Faith, &c. Which neuer knew any other thing of Christ then that which they had learned out of Lucians Schoole. Is not thisLucian was an Athist. a strange impotency in accusing these Popes?
But what (saith hee) if three or foure (Popes) goe a stray, since the whole Colledg of Cardinalls seem to have gon a stray? For first these are the principall Articles of that secretCalvin lib. 4. Instit. cap, 7. lect. 27 Devinity that raigneth amongst them: First, that there is noe God; secondly, that all things that are written, and [Page 139] taught concerning Christ, are lyes and deceits; thirdly, that the Doctrine of the life to come, and of the last Resurrection are meer fables, &c. Thus farre hee.
And all this hee setteth downe resolutly as you see, without citing any one Author, or Authority in the Text or Margent, but only noting these words: The Athisme of Popes. All which is an impudent lying Accusation and Callumny.
Calvin in his first Book of Institutions writeth resolutly, that in the first Calvin lib. 1. Iustit. cap. 11. five hundred years after Christ, there were neuer any Images in Christian Churches. This is a false Callumnie. And Mr. Walsengham in his Search into Matters of Religion found it to be soe in Coccius a Catholick Author who cited the words of 21. wittnesses and some of those Fathers that liu'd in som of those five ages, and Mr. Walsengham found all those Citations to be true.
Lastly, Calvin in his fourth book of Institutions, and 19. Chapter, hath [Page 140] these words against the Catholicks, for esteeming as hee saith, more Chrisme, or holy Oyle in Baptisme, then water. Praeterita aqua (saith hee) & nullo numero habita, unum Oleum in Babtismo magni faciunt. That is: They letting pass, and esteeming nothing at all, the water in Baptisme, doe only magnify theire Oyle or Chrisme. Is not this a strange and bould accusation about Baptisme whereas the Protestants themselves doe know wee hold water essentiall and necessary to Baptisme, not soe Oyle; and that wee hold the Baptisme of Protestants for good and essentiall though they use noe Oyle: yea the Councell ofConcil. Tred. Sess. 7. caw 2. & 4. Trent hath soe expressly determined the Matter, that none shall be rebaptized, that are baptized by Protestants.
How then coms this impudent man to tell the world, that wee esteeme more the Oyle then Water in Baptisme? Even this manifest Callumnie with others of the same kind takes away all creditt and esteem from Calvin, and [Page 141] even for this reason Sall, you should not rely upon such an open lyer in the bussiness of your Salvation.
Of Calvins Life and Conversation.
AS concerning Calvins incontinent and ill life. Hierom Bolseck a Doctor of Physick, who lived at the same tyme with Calvin in Geneva, and was then of the same Religion, published the same, and confuted Beza that canonized Calvins Sanctity and Vertues; but who would believe a Sodomite Beza, praising Calvin another Sodomit? Bolsick beginns the life of Calvin with this Protestation. I am here for the love of truth to refute Theodore Beza his false, and shameless lyes in the praise of Calvin, protesting before God and all the holy Court of heaven, before all the world, and the holy Ghost it selfe, that neither anger, nor envy, nor evill will, hath made [Page 142] mee speake or write any one thing against truth, and my Conscience. (You are to observe that Bolseck being scandaliz'd with Calvins life, became Catholick.)
Then hee relates how Caluin was borne at Noyon in Picardy anno 1509. and was a Priest and branded for Sodomy with a burning Iron upon the shoulder, and therefore retyred from his Country, and how this punishment was testiyed by the Citty of Noyon under the hand of a publique sworne Notary to Monsieur Berteliet Secretary to the Councell of Geneva, which testimony (faith Bolseck) is yet extant, and I, and others have seen it: hee then tells us of Calvins incontinency with a gentle woeman of Mongis who, stealing from her husband at Lausanna, made aboad at Geneva with Calvin, hee alsoe speaks of his adulterous attempting at Geneva of the Lady Ioland of Bredrode, wife to a sickly noble man called Iames Burgoigne Lord of Fallaise, in soe much as shee perswaded her [Page 143] husband to leave Geneva, and goe to Lausanna where shee revealed the whole matter. Then hee discribes his delicate Diet, how his wine was choyce, and carryed with him in a silver pott, when hee dyn'd a broad; that alsoe speciall bread was made for Calvin only and the same made of fyne flower, wett in Rose-water mingled in Sugar, Sinamon, Annaiseeds, besides a singular kinde of bisquit; and this hee affirmeth as a matter knowne to all Geneva: This delicasy of Diet was not prescribed to preserve his health, but prepared to foment his lust, and lewd Conversation with a Gentlemans wife of Lausanna and others. This Calvin, (impious Calvin) after hee had broaken and defaced the Images of Christ, and Saints in Geneva, caus'd his owne picture to bee set up in severall places, and used alsoe to give little pictures and Images of himselfe to Gentle-woemen, and Gentlemen to carry about theire necks. And when one told him, that some [Page 144] thought much of this, hee answered▪ Qui non potest hoc ferre, rumpatur invidia. That is: Hee that cannot abide it, let him burst with envy. O prophane Hipocrit that preferd his owne picture to the Image of Christ.
Hee attempted the working of a miracle to prove his extraordinary Vocation, and Mission, to augment his owne creditt, and to cheate the world with a fained Miracle, you shall see how hee came of. It happen'd thus. Hee agree'd, with a poore man called Bruleus a Tayler to faigne himselfe, dead, promising him great rewards, if hee acted his part handsomly in this Tragecomedy and would bee secret; none knew of the plot but Bruleus, and his wife, who upon the day and hower appointed, satt in her house lamenting her husbands death; Calvin passing by with agreat number of his frinds, (as it were by chance) and hearing the Lamentation of the poore woeman, seemed to pitty her sad Condition, and moved, forsooth, with Charity and [Page 145] Compassion, fell downe upon his knees with the rest of his Company; praying in a loud voyce, and beg'd of God that for the manifestation of his Glory, and for the Confirmation of his servant Calvins Doctrin and Mission, hee would vouchsafe to revive the dead Carcass, which hee took by the hand, and bid him rise in the name of the Lord. The wife seeing her husband did not move or rise, as hee had promised, drew neer, and preceiving hee who had beene well but halfe an houre before, was now dead, lamented in good earnest the loss of her husband, reviled Calvin as a murtherer, cheate, Hypocrit, heretick &c. And related to the whole Company what had past between them; Calvin seeing Bruleus had acted his part more naturally then hee wished, retired with hast and confusion to his Lodging.
This is one of the miracles of Heretick Prophets such as an Arian Heretick did worke, when hee made a man blinde that saw well before, this made Tertulian [Page 146] say. Isti (Apostoli) de mortuis Tertul. de prescrip. suscitabant, ipsi (Heretici) de vivis Mortuos faciunt. That is. The Apostles rayse the dead to life, and the Hereticks make those dye that were living.
Conradus Schlusselburge (a man of Principall estimation in the Protestant Church, and noe less learned, and as great an Enemy to the Pope as Calvin himselfe) giveth this publick Testimony of Calvins fearfull end. Deus manu Schlusselburge in Theolog. Calvin printed 1594. lib. 2. fol. 72. sua potenti adeo hunt Haereticum percussit, ut desperata salute, demonibus invocatis, jurans, execrans, & blasphemans miserrimè animam malignam exhalarit; obiit autem Calvinus morbo pediculari vermibus circa pudenda in apostemate seu ulcere faetentissimo crescentibus, ita ut nullus assistentium faetorem amplius ferre posset: That is. God in the rod of his fury visiting Calvin did horribly punish him before the houre of his death; for hee so stroke this Heretick (so hee term [...]d him in regard of his Doctrin concerning the Sacrament and of God being the Author of sin) with his [Page 147] mighty Hand, that being in dispaire, and calling upon the Devill, hee gave up his wicked soule swearing, cursing, and blaspheming; hee dyed of the disease of lyce and worms (a kinde of death wher with God often stryketh the wicked, as Antiochus, Herod &c.) increasing in a most loathsom ulcer a bout his privy parts, soe as none present could endure the stench.
the same Author saith. Scio & lego Bezam aliter de vita moribus & obitu Calvini scribere, cum vero Beza eadem Haeresi, & eodem fermè peccato nobilitatus sit, ut historia de Candida ejus meretricula testatur, nemo ipsi in hac parte fidem habere potest. I know and read Beza to write otherwise of Calvins life, manners, and death, but Beza being infected with the same Heresie (hee means the denyall of the real presence in the Sacrament) and being accused of the same sin, as the History of Candida his little whore makes good, noe man can give credit to Beza writing Calvins [Page 148] life. A sodomite (as wee have said a bove,) will not condemne a nother sodomite.
Finally I give you heer Iohannes Haerennius words a protestant writer, who being himselfe an ernest Caelvanist, and at Geneva when Calvin dyed testifyeth Calvins filthy dispairing death, himselfe having bin present, and an eye wittness therof. Whose words are as followeth. Calvinus in disperatione finiens Ioannes Herenius in libello de vita Calvini. vitam, obyt turpissimo & fetidissimo morbo, quem Deus rebellibus & maledictis comminatus est, prius excruciatus & consumptus, quod ego verissime attestari audeo, qui funestum & tragicum illius exitum, his meis oculis presens aspexi. That is: Calvin ending his life in disperation dyed of a most filthy and loathsum disease, which God doth use to inflict on Rebells and acurssed sinners being before tormented, and consumed away, which I can truly attest, having been present and seen with myne eyes, his tragicall and curssed end.
Tell mee Sall after this horrible end [Page 149] of Calvin a pillar of the English Church, and your highest esteemed Doctor, whose institutions are your golden Rules, what Angells have hurried him out of this world, to the tribunall of the Sonne of God, and to what Eternity have they carryed him, of Glory or Confusion? Certainly such a despairing end of his life can be noe other then the beginning of an Eternity of Flames and Torments.
XII. CHAPTER. Of Beza's Doctrin and Conversation.
THe aforesaid Hierom Bolseck; writt alsoe the life of this filthy Beza, and what ennormious villanies hee committed.
First hee rann away with a Taylors wife in Callendors-street in Paris, and [Page 150] shee then stole away her husbands goods: hee sould a way a Priory hee had, to one for redy monyes, and hee had farmed it to another for 5. years for mony before hand, after his running away, these two fell to a publick sute, which lyes upon record in the Court of Paris. Hee was accused for getting his mayd Claudia with Child in Geneva, and then faining himselfe and his mayd to be sick, of the plague, hee procured they should be lodged in two Chambers of Petrus Virettus in another Garden: to conceal the sin, hee had Claudia bled and strongly purged, soe as shee was delivered of a dead Child, which they buried in the Garden; the Barber that blooded Claudia confessed all this to Doctor Bolseck upon oath. What doth Beza? to cover the foule matter hee composes a Hymne of certaine spirituall songs of the great paines hee suffered by vehemence of the plague, and printed them at Geneva.
Sall is not this a holy man fitt to reforme the Church of God, and to Sanctify [Page 151] the World? O abhominable Imposter, that covered black sinns, with spirituall Hymnes!
Bolseck in publishing Beza's life anno 1582. doth object against him many, great, and haynous Imputations setting downe in particular, with speciall naming of tymes, places, and persons, and cleare circumstances. Beza printed seditious Books for stirring up, and fomenting civill warrs in France, wherof one was intitled the French Fury, another the truth, another the watch, another the waking Bell: hee writt a most pestellent Book, intitled De Iure Magistra tuum in subditos. A thing soe perfidious as Mr. Suttlife saith: The DoctrineSuttl. in his ans. to a Libel. suplicatory pa. 75. and pa. 92. Banc. in his Serray of holy pretended discipline, printed 1593. Cap. 3. pag 45. and in his book of dangerous positions. pa. 21. therof doth wholy tend unto trouble and rebellion, doth arme the subjects against the Prince, and overthroweth in effect all the Authority of Christian Kings and Magistrates. Likewise, Bancroft Protestant Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, delivers the same opinion of that dangerous Hereticall Book.
Who will be pleased to consider the [Page 152] principels and Aphorismes of Zwing [...]ius, Calvin, and Beza, the tribunes of the furious People, Boute-feux and Ring-leaders of Rebellion, it shall appeare clearly ex effectis, that Geneva is the School of Rebellion, and the Semenary of all the civill warrs in France, and if you will call to minde, both theire beginnings; theire proceedings; and theire continuance till this tyme in the Kingdome of France: In all these three things, are specially to be observed. 1. Theire many Conspiracyes, 2. Theire many and great Batles against the King and his Officers. 3. And the horrible outrages and attempts, both incomparable for crueltie, and incredible for disloyalty.
To say noe more of these things, let it serve turne to informe you of the open and actuall Rebellion of these new Saints, who sought by the sword in theire hands to compell the King, to pacification. Remember first that furious and memorable Battle, upon the plaine of Dreux; the Batle of Saint [Page 153] Dennis; the Battle of Ianac; the Battle of Coutras: the Battle of Moncontour: and the besieging of Roan, (where the King of Navare lost his life.) At Saint Dennis the Constable was slaine: and at tarnat the Prince of Conde: and at Coutras the noble Duke Ioyeuse ended his days. The fields of France were stayned with noble French blood; and a curssed Beza was the greatest instigator of all men living▪ in those Battles and seditions against his King, Charles the ninth, who was bound to defend the Catholick Religion prescrib'd in France, and professed for aboue 1300. years against all Heresiarks and impious men that would chase out that Religion, and bring in Heresie. And by very reasons of state, and the Law of Nations hee was bound to doe soe, and to this purpose conduced the wise Councell Mecaenas gave to Augvstus, as an axiome contra Novatores as Dyon recordeth. Libro 52. Eos, qui indivinis aliquid innovant, odio habe & coerce: non deorum solum causa (quos tamen qui contemnit, [Page 154] nec sant aliud quidquam magni fecerit) sed quia nova quaedam numina ij tales introducentes multos impellunt ad mutationem rerum. Vnde conjurationes, seditiones, conciliabula (res profecto minime conducibiles Principatui.) That is: Hate those (said Mecaenas to Augustus, that make any change in Religion, and chastise them: not only for respect of the Gods (though hee that contemneth them shall neuer doe any great thing) but because those that introduce new Gods doe stirre up the people to mutation and discorde: from this springs up conspiracies, seditions and dangerous meetings, and consultations (things noe way agreable, or profitable to the Kingdome.) And surely by such innovation did Beza insinuate himselfe into the favour of the discontented Princes, as Conde, Collignie, and others, and there by cast the strong and flourishing Kingdom of France into such convulsions, as it hardly ever recovered its former strength and vigour.
Noe man did ever more vilefy and contemne the holy Fathers then this wanton Poet, his insolency here in is intollerable. Will you heare him utter the greatest petulancy that could be spooken? Itaque dicere nec immerito quidem Beza ia Epist. Theol [...] printed Geneve 1572. Epist. 1 pag. 5. ut opinor consuevi, dum illa tempora Apostolicis etiam proxima cum nostris comparo, plus illos Conscientiae, scientiae minus habuisse; nos contrá scientiae plus, Conscientiae minus habere, haec mea sententia est.
Therfore (saith Beza) I was acustomed to say, and not without reason when I compare those tymes even next to the Apostles with our tymes, that they (the Fathers) had more of Conscience, and less of Science; and wee on the other side, haue more learning, and less Conscience then they, &c. As for Conscience hee said most true, but to preferre himselfe, and his Brethern Sectaries in learning to the ancient Fathers hee would not have don it, unless the Spirit of lying and pride had throughly possessed him.
That wee may loose noe more tyme with this man of abomination that preferrs Calvin to all the Fathers in this language. Magnus ille Ioannes Calvinus beatae memoriae veteres & recentiores omnes longè superauit. That is: The great Iohn Calvin of blessed memory did farre excell all the antient Fathers, and later Authors alsoe. (Hee means in expounding, and interpreting Scriptures.)
Let mee tell you what Heshusius aHesh. in libro Verae & Sanae Confessionis &c. learned Protestant says of him (worsse cannot be said) Spurcissimus suis moribus dedecori fuit ipsis diciplinis honestis, quique nefandos amoris illiciti concubitus, scortationes faeda Adulteria Sacrilego Carmine decantavit orbi, non contentus eo quod ipse more porci in fimo volutaret, nisi etiam aures studiosae juventutis sua illuvie contaminaret. That is: Beza by his most dishonest and villanous manners was a staine to honnest studyes, and learning who published to the world in wanton sacrilegious vers vnlawfull and horrible coppulations of his beastly love, [Page 157] horedomes, and filthy Adulteryes. Let us make an end with that knowne and scandalous Epigram by him made of his inordinat liking to his Ganimed, termed Andebertus, and to his young woeman called Candida, in which (as therby appeareth) hee much debateth, whether sinn hee may preferre, and in the end concludeth with preferring the boy before his Candida. The Epigram hath this tytle. Theodorus Beza de sua in candidam & Andibertum benevolentia. It beginns thus. Ab est, Candida Beza quid motaris? Andebertus ab est quid hic moraris? Tenent Parisii tuos amores, habent aurely tuos Lepores, & tu Vezelys mauere pergis, procul candidula amoribusque. Imo Vezely procul valete, & vale pater, & valete fratres, nam Vezelys carere possum, & carere & his & illis. At non Candidula Andibertoque: (g) sed utrum ergo praeferam duorum▪ utrum invisere me decet Priorem? An quenquam tibi Candida anteponam? An quenquam anteferam tibi Andeberte? Quid si me in geminas secem ipse partes? harum ut altera Candidam revisat, [Page 158] currat altera versus Andebertum? At est Candida sic auara novi, ut totum cupiat tenere Bezam, sic Bezae est cupidus suus Andebertus, Beza ut gestiat integro potiri. Amplector quoque sic hunc & illam, ut totus cupiam videre utrumque, integris frui integer duobus. (h) Praeferre attamen alterum uecesse est, ó duram nimium necessitatem! sed postquam tamen alterum necesse est, Priores tibi defero Andiberte, qnod si Candida forte conqueratur, quid tum? Basiolo tacebit uno:
Who understands this Epigram may tell you how fitt a man Beza was to reforme the Church or if God would Chuse such an uncleane Monster to doe it.
XIII. CHAPTER. A Brief Relation of the manners and Conversation of others of the Protestant Religion, and pretended Reformers of the Church.
THose were Zwinglius, Philip Melankion, and others.
Of Zwinglius.
HEe was a Priest and Chanon of Constantia, Prince of the Sacramentarians, a seditious and turbulent man. Hee had a conferrence with an evill Spiritt, (utrum albus an ater, whither hee was white, or black hee did not know,) and upon the same hee [Page 160] abolished the Mass as Luther did before him. Hee at once with other votary Priestes, as continent men as himself, offer'd a petition to the Helvetian common wealth, which Englished goeth thus.
Wee ernestly request, that the use of Mariage be not deny'd to us, who feeling the infirmity of our Flesh, perceive that the love of Chastity is not given us by God, for if wee consider the words of Paul, wee shall finde with him, noe other cause of Mariage, then for to satisfy the lustfull desires of the Flesh, (a Carnall saying and false) which to burne in us, wee may not deny, seeing that by means hierof wee are made infamous before the congregation. Was not this a fyne Confession of Zwinglius and Companions? hee had still in his mouth this bloody saying. Evangelium fitit sangunem. That is: The Ghospell thursteth after blood. Indevouring by fighting, and by bloodshed to inforce his new Ghospell upon [Page 161] some Cantons, and Countrys of the Switzers, hee was slaine armed in a Battle: And Luther gave this noble Character of him. Obiit latro & armat [...] obiit. That is: The theefe dy'd, and hee dy'd armed. Now Sall think on it if this man came from God or the Devill.
Phillip Melankton.
A Devine of eminent rank among Protestants prefered by Luther to Saint Austin himselfe maintained three distinct Divinities, as there are three distinctt persons. Hee taught Poligamy to be lawfull, and published soe much by writing to Henry the eight, houlding his divorse from Queen Catharin unlawfull, but withall proposed to the King that hee might lawfully atMelan. concilia Theologica printed 1600. p. 134. once with her take another wife. Respondeo (saith Melankton) si vult Rex successioni prospicere, quanto satius est id facere sine infamia Prioris conjugii, ac potest id [Page 162] fieri sine ullo periculo Conscientiae c [...]usqu [...]m aut famae per poligamiam, &c. That is: I answer if the King intends a divorse with his Queen Catharin for getting issue hee may doe that farre better and without infamy of the first Marriage, and lawfully without danger of Conscience by Poligamy, that is to say by taking another wife at once with her.
Jacobus Andreas, otherwise named Smedelinus.
WAs Chancellor in the University of Tubing, Luthers prime Scholler, noe less esteemed in Germany, then Calvin, or Beza in Geneva, in the Colloquie at Mompelgar hee encountered an overmatcht Beza; yet the Lutherans themselves, who magnify his learning say hee had noe God, but Bacchus and Mamon: [Page 163] Selnecerus his great frind and dayly Companion gave this Testimonie of his Piety, that hee neuer pray'd goeing to to bedd, nor rysing in the morning. Sturmius, a learned Calvanist, chargeth him with the crimes of Adultery, covetousness, and robbing of the poor, Zanchius saith hee was taken in a publickZanch. in Epist▪ printed 1609. lib. 2. pa. 240 Adultery. Sall what a holy Doctor have you of this man.
Carolostadius.
ARch-Deacon of the Cathedrall of Wittembergh, aman of a furious nature, was the first Sacramentarian. It was singular in him, that being a Priest hee married in the year 1524. and a peculiare Mass was made and printed for the same: which began thus. Dixit Dominus Deus non est bonum hominem ess [...] solum &c. That is: God said, it is not good for a man to live alone. The prayer Englished was. O Lord which after soe long blindness of [Page 164] unmaried Priestes hath bestow'd soe great grace upon blessed Carolostadius, as contemning the Popes Law, hee hath presumed to take a wife, bring to pass wee beseech thee, that all other Priestes may follow his example. The rest of the Mass you may see in Cochlaeus in the yeare 1525. This unhappy Carolostadius was soe persecuted by Luther, as hee lived miserably in the Country and laboured like a poor Bore.
John Knox.
A Scotchman, and Apostata Maried Priest, a Rebell and Boute-feux incendiary of the whole Nation, and a Murtherer, raised a Rebellion, stirring up the nobles, and common people agaist Queen Mary of Scotts his Soveraigne, and against her vertuous Mother the Queen Regent, of the Catholick, and most famous house of Guise, who dyed of Grief for the coming of Heresie into [Page 165] that Catholick Kingdome. This man with a Rabble of Rebells deposed the Queen, and laid the Crowne upon her Sons head King Iames the sixt, (afterwards King of England, Grand-father to King Charles the second) an Infant: Infine the noble Queen sorely afflicted, flying into England, hopeing to be protected by her Kinswoeman Queen Elizabeth after a long Imprisonment was put to death by that cruell woeman.
This holy man Knox began his Reformation with the murther of Cardinall Betune Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews in his owne Bed-Chamber, and did afterward many bloody Tragicall things: Notwithstanding all his villanys, Calvin term'd him an excellent and reverend man [...], valiant Labourer in Christ his Church, restorer of the Ghospell in Scotland, and in the end of a letter to him writes. Vale eximie vir & ex animo colende Calvin in Epist. & responsss. printed 1567. Frater. And Beza writes thus. Ioanni Knox Evangelii Dei apud Scotos instauratori, fratri & symmistae observando. And in another place. Magnus ille Ioannes Knox Scotorum [Page 166] in vero Dei cultu instaurand [...] velut Beza in Epist. Theologicis printed anno 1573. Epist. 74 pag. 333. alter Apostolus. Heer mulus malum scabit. Impious impure men, praise an impure impious man. The Protestant Bishop of Rochester in his Sermon at Pauls Cross, gave a truer Discription of Knox calling him, and Bucanan two fiery Spiritts of the Scotch Nation. It is written that this wicked Knox was killd upon his bed by a Devill. Sall Iudg you if this end, show'd him to com from God.
Oecolumpadius.
A Brigittin Monk marryed a Nun, was a fierce Sacramentarian the next after Carolostadius, and after them Zwinglius, who they dying bore the Bell, and name of that Sect. This Oecolumpadius was a man of an unclean wicked life, was found dead upon his bed kill'd by a Devill as Protestant writers attest, and Luther among others.
Christopher Goodman.
AN Englishman, a seditious ranckGoodman in his book how to Obay. pag. 96. Rebell great Companion to Iohn Knox, writing of Queen Mary of England, speaks thus. That wicked woeman Mary, whom you would truly make your Queen &c. And againe. God hath not given an Hypocrit only to raigne over you, but an Idolatress alsoe, not a man, but a woeman, which his Law forbiddeth, and nature abhorreth, whose raigne was never counted lawfull by the Law of God &c. Hee says againe. This ungodly Serpent▪ Mary hath joyned her selfe with Adulterous Phillip.
Sall is not this a Godly homily of obedience Goodman teacheth towards Soueraigness? And is not Calvin your great Doctor of the English Church a great frind to Soueraignty, whilest hee highly praises this scurrill Rebell. You [Page 168] may obserue one thing how Goodman after Queen Mary dyed writt against his former opinion, and acknowledged Queen Elizabeth to be lawfull Soueraigne of England, and that the Law of God was not against her Goverment, nor that the Law of Nature abhorr'd it, hee call'd her not Idolatress or Serpent, by which it is cleare and playne that this Rebellious knave writt only against Queen Mary being a Catholick, whose title to the Crowne was clearer, and better, then that of Queen Elizabeth, as all men know.
Hauing said thus much of the forementioned Hereticks, and Reformers, let us now examin what kinde of men those were; that contrived the XXXIX, Articles of the confession of England soe highly valued by Sall and preferred to true theorems of faith, (though many of them are condemned Heresies) after vewing what they have done touching said XXXIX Articles you shall be able to Iudge of theire vices, and vertues.
XIV. CHAPTER. A Narration of the English Religion and Reformers in King Edward the 6. Raigne.
THe Earle of Hartford the Kings Uncle newly created Duke of Summerset, and Lord Protector of England, a man neither fitt to govern, nor to be governed, his Iudgment being weak, and himselfe very willfull and blindly resolute. To his infamy and distruction, hee made choyce of Dudlay Earle of Warwyck (a man of great Iudgment, and a deep dissembler) to be his chief assistant and director, both in Church, and in state affaires, who was his greatest Enemy, which Summersett had not witt to see or discerne, though all the world knew him to be Summersets competitor. This crafty man though hee had bin allways a Roman [Page 170] Catholick in his Iudgment, (yet as many polititians use to doe) hee dissembled his belief, and soothed the Protectors inclination to the Protestant Reformation; and made account those new men for Propagation, and Preseruation of theire new Ghospell and Do [...] trin would fix upon himselfe for theire chief Patrone and Director, and take with him, whome hee would appoint for Soueraigne of the Land, and to this purpose hee much humored their madness and zeal, while they were intoxicating the people with the liberty and pleasure of the new Religion. Dudlay being all, in all with the Protector, and having gotten the power of the Militia into his owne hand, hee began to settle a new Religion in England upon the score of a refined Reformation, and to unsettle the goverment and ancient faith; and in doeing all this hee gave the world to understand the Protector did all, and therby made him soe odious that none could indure to heare his name or to live under his goverment.
This wicked Earle compassed what hee went about to his owne desire: his impious drift was to make his Sonne King, (who was marryed to my Lady Iane Gray of the Blood-Royall and a Protestant.) Infine hee contrived the Protectors distruction, and had him put to death, the young King to be poysoned, the Princes Mary (afterwards Queen) to be excluded, and the Lady Iane Gray to be Crowned Queen of England.
For preparing the way to all those sadd things this cruell impious man by force of the Army, (which was in his hands,) against his owne Conscience in the first Parlament, and yeare of King Edwards Raigne obtained in favour of Protestancy, and these new men, an act of indemnity for the new Preachers and Hereticks from pennaltyes inacted by the ancient Lawes of the Land against marryed Priests and Hereticks; and a repeal of the English Statutes, that had tyme out of memory confirmed the imperiall Edicts and Lawes [Page 172] against Heresies. But in the second year and Parlament of Edward VI. it was carryed (though by few votes, and after along debate of aboue foure months) that the Zwinglian or Sacramentarian Reformation should be the Religion of England. O tempora! ô mores! ô exicrabilem Parlamenti Anglicani impietatem! ô scelus Cleri Apostatantis!
Who the Contrivers of the XXXIX. Articles and first Reformers of Protestant Religion.
TRue Faith and all Sanctity being chased out of England by the sinns of the Clergie, and the wicked laymen in the Parlament, the Charge of framing Articles of this new Religion, as alsoe of composing the Liturgie, and a Book of Rites, Ceremonies, and Administration [Page 173] of Sacraments was committed to Thomas Cranmer, Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, and to som other Protestant Devines, who were all married Fryers and Priests, lately come out of Germany with their sweet harts; videlicet. Hooper and Roger Monks, Coverdale an Augustin Fryer, Bale a Carmelit, all these Englishmen: Peter Martir a Chanon Regulare, Martin Bucer a Dominican, and Bernardus Ochinus a Capucin, (these three strangers came over with three galloping Nuns) invited by the Protector and Cranmer out of Germany, and apointed to preach, and teach in both Universityes, and at London, who were to agree with the rest in the new modern forme of Religion, which was a matter of great difficulty, because the tenets (which they untill then had professed) were irreconsilable: For that Hooper, and Rogers, were fierce Swinglians, that is Puritans, or Presbiterians, and joyned in faction against Cranmer, Ridly, and other Prelaticks, Hugh Latimer of great regard [Page 174] with the common people; hee opposed himselfe to Cranmer and others for their opposing his pretention to the Bishoprick of Worsester; Coverdale and Bale were both Lutherans, and yet differed, because the one was a riged, the other a milde or halfe Lutheran: Bucer had alsoe professed a kind of Lutheranisme in Germany, but in England was what the Protector would have him to be, and therfore would not for the space of a whole yeare declare his opinion in Cambrid (though pressed to it by his schollers) concerning the Real Presence, untill hee had heard how the Parlament had decided the Controversy at London; and then hee changed his opinion, and became wholy a pure Zwinglian.
The same tergiversation was used by Peter Martir at Oxford, and soe ridiculously, that coming sooner in the first Epistle of Corinthians (which hee undertook to expound) to the Words: HOC EST CORPVS MEVM, then it had bin determined in Parlament [Page 175] what they should signify; the poor Monk with admiration and laughter of the University was forced to divert his Auditors with impertinent comments upon the precedent Words. Accipite, manducate, fregit & dixit &c. Which needed noe explanation.
At length when the news was com, that both houses had ordered these Words: HOC EST CORPVS MEVM, should be understood figuratiuely, and not literally; Peter Martir sayd, hee wonderd that any man could be of another opinion, though hee knew not the day before what would be his owne opinion.
As for Bucer hee was a concealed Iew, (joyned in Contriving the XXXIX. Articles only to make good days with his Nun) and dyed a Iew, being asked confidently his opinion of the Sacrament by Dudley Duke of Northumberland, in the presence of the Lord Paget then a Protestant (who testifyed the same publickly afterwards) hee answered that the Real Presence could [Page 176] not be deny'd, if men believed that Christ was God, and spoke the Words, THIS IS MY BODY. But whether all was to be believed which the Evangelistes writt of Christ, was a matter of more Disputation
Peter Martir who came to England to Cherish in pleasures his wanton Nun, whose death hee lamented efeminatly, was noe Protestant in Iudgment as is cleare by what is said, and yet hee joynd in the XXXIX. Articles.
Bernardus Ochinus, (who loved Woemen soe well as by an express written Book hee affirmeth Polligamy or the lawfullness of having two Wives together) dying professed himselfe to be a Iew, and soe whilest hee lived in England was but a counterfeit Protestant to make bon-chear with his Nun, and for this cause agree'd to the XXXIX. Articles.
Cranmer was a meer contemporiser, and of noe Religion at all. Henry the eight raised him from Chapline to Sr. [Page 177] Thomas Bullen, Ann Bullens Father to be Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, to the end hee might divorse him from Queen Catharin, and marry him to said Ann Bullin, which hee did: Afterwards by the Kings Order hee declared to the Parlament, that to his knowledg Ann Bullen was never lawfull wife to his Maiesty (by which hee let the World know Elizabeth her daughter had noe right title to the Crowne of England.) After this hee marryed the King to Ann of Cleves, and when the King was weary of her, Cranmer declared this marriage alsoe null, and married, and unmarried him soe often, that hee seemed rather to exercise the office of a pymp, then the function of a Priest; which (to requite one curtesy for another) made the King connive at his keeping a Woeman, and at some of his Opinions, though som what contrary to the statute of the six Articles.
In King Henry the eight's days, Cranmer professed to be Catholick, and writt a book for the Real Presence; In King [Page 178] Edward the sixt days hee professed Protestancy, and writt another book against the Real Presence; Bishop Bonner produced both those books against him in Iudgment.
Hee conspired with the Protector Summerset to overthrow K. H. will and testament; and afterwards conspired with Dudlay of Northumberland to ruine the Protector: hee joyned with Dudlay and the Duke of Suffolk against Queen Mary for the Lady Iane Gray; and immediatly after with Arondell, Shrewsbury, Pembrook, Paget, ane others against the same Duke: finally when hee was condemned in Queen Mary's tyme for treason and Heresie, and his Treason being pardoned, hopeing the same favour might be extended to his Heresie, hee recanted and abjur'd the same; but seeing the temporall Lawes reserved noe mercy, for relapsed Hereticks (who are presumed not to be truly penitent or converted) hee was soe exasperated therby, that at his death (moved more by Passion then Conscience) hee renounced [Page 179] the Roman Catholick Religion, to which hee had soe lately conformed.
These were the Godly men, who framed the XXXIX. Articles of the Religion of the English Church, the Liturgie and the book of Sacraments, Rites, and Ceremonies of the Protestant Church: and though it may seem incredible, that an Athist, a Iew, a Contemporiser, or meer Pollitian, a Presbiterian, a riged Lutheran, a halfe Lutheran, and an Anty Lutheran, or Sacramentarian should all make one Religion, yet when men doe but dissemble, and deliver opinions to please others, and profitt themselves, and have noe Religion at all, they may without difficulty concurr in some generall poynts of Christianity framing negative Articles (such as many of the XXXIX. Articles are) Impugning the particular truthes of Orthodox faith. This was the case of the Church of England, and men disagreeing in opinions made up one religion such as it was.
The Fabrick of those Articles being rays'd as was said, let any Christian be Iudge whether it be more safe, and more rationall to rely in matter of faith upon the Tradition of the whole Catholick Church, and ancient Liturgy's, and Rites, and upon the Testimony of all the holy Fathers, and Counsells since the Apostles tymes, then to take the bare Word of Cranmer, a man of slippery life and Religion; Let any Christian man (I say) bee Iudge whether this man together with Ochinus a Iew, Buzer an Athist, (or at the best a Iew) Peter Martir of the Religion the Parlament would have him to be of; Hooper and Latimer and Rogers stubborn discontented Presbiterians; Bale. and Coverdale, Lutherans, two lew'd and runagate Fryers, whether hee that cares for his owne soule, should rather believe these wicked impious men, in points of Faith, and marters of Salvation, then all the ancient Fathers and the holy Councells.
Let us now see, after Dudlay and his [Page 181] faction of Protestant Religion and the Citty of London had crowned Iane Gray, what became of them, and how long they were in the roofe and prosperity.
Queen Marys courage and resolution, and her owne good right (Protestancy being not as yet soe deeply rooted) at once with those loyall Catholicks, that waited on hervertue and fortune, quashed Dudlays Rebellion and designe (those lewd Apostate Monks and Priests, that coyned the XXXIX. Articles then vanished away like smoke) and brought Dudlay to his distruction; hee was put to death for treason and Rebellion.
Upon the scaffold hee declared that hee had never been a Protestant in his Iudgment, and only made use of its principels and Profession for temporall ends, as to raise his family, and make his Sonne (marryed to Lady Gray) King, &c.
Hee advertised the people of the new Religions in consistency with peace and quiet, that its Clergie were but [Page 182] ungodly men, and trumpets of sedition. The substance of his speech is set downe by Doctor Heylin a Protestant inDoct. Heil. Eccls. Restau. Queen Mary pag. 19 these-words. Hee admonished the Spectators to stand to the Religion of theire Ancesters rejecting that of latter date, which had occationed all the misery of the foregoing 30 years, and that for prevention for the future, if they desired to present theire soules unspotted in the sight of God, and were truly affected to theire country, they should expell those tempests of sedition, the preachers of the reformed Religion; that for himselfe what soever had otherwise been pretended, hee professed noe other Religion then that of his fathers, for testimony wherof, hee apealed to his good frind and Ghostly Father the Lord Bishop of Worcester; and finally that being blinded with ambition hee had been contented, to make wrake of his conscience by temporising, for which hee professed himselfe seriously repentant, and soe [Page 183] aeknowledged the Iustice of his death.
A Declaration (saith Doctor Heyling) very vnseasonable whether true or false, as that which rendered him less pittied by the one side, and more scorned by the other. This is a more politick then pious obseruation of Doctor Heylin, would hee not haue men confess theire faults and profess theire faith when they are dying? and would hee haue them preferr the vanity of the pitty, or scorne of the World, when they are to bid the whole World adieu, before the Satisfaction, and Salvation of the Soule?
Sall hath there been soe much as one man of your first Doctors and Reformers, and of all those that contriu'd the XXXIX. Articles, hath there been (I say) soe much as one just man before God walking in all the Commaundements and Iustifications of our Lord without blame? one vertuous soule that mortify'd his body and loved Chastity? one Priest or Monk amongst [Page 184] them all that was bonus odor Christi? Noe; but all of them lew'd, dissolute, infamous Priests and Religious men, that broak theire holy vowes, Rebells against God, and against his annoynted on earth, Kings and. Magistrats, rayfing tumults and seditions in all the countrys they liu'd in; such kinde of men they have been, though Iohn Fox a ridiculous man canonized many of them for great Saints, of which wee shall treat more at large in the ensuing Chapter. They haue beene Cores that have rent the Coat, and garment of Christ, and made a great Scisme in Gods Church: like Ballaaems they have cheated Gods People, for gaining Wordly Comodityes and Pleasures: like Gains they have murthered millions of innocent Abells with Hereticall Doctrine, and pestiferous manners and Conversation:
You are not ignorant Sall of what Saint Paul writes to Timothy. And2. ad Tim. cap. 3. thus know thou, that in the last days shall aproatch perilous tymes. And men shall be lovers of themselves, [Page 185] covetuous, hauty, proud, blasphemous, wicked, without affection: Incontinent, unmercifull, traitours, stubern, puffed up, and lovers of voluptuousness more then of God. Lay your hand upon your hart Sall and tell mee were not all your Saints such? did not they lead about captive silly woemen loaden with sinns? are not Nuns breaking out of Cloysters, such woemen? was there any of your capitall reformers that hath not led with him a Nun, or some other woeman covered with sinns, and from those they neuer seperated, but for injoying them, and theire love, perrished eternally?
Ah Sall, ah blinded Sall, have you for joyning with those flagitious men, and imbraceing theire new and Hereticall Doctrine, deserted the famous Doctors and Saints, Gregory, Ambross, Augustin, and Hierom, and all the ancient Fathers of the Church now glorious Saints in heaven? Heu and Vae will fall upon you for a lost man that began to stray in your old age. Sall for shame: [Page 186] Fuge ad foli [...] in horto Paradisi, & absconde te a facie Domini cum peccantibus parentibus tuis, & Deo clamanti Sall ubi es, responde cum pudore, v [...]cem tuam audivi Domine & tim [...]i, eo qu [...]d nudus essem, & abscondi me.
XV. CHAPTER. Sall (if hee mindes his Salvation) should not stay in a Church, wherin Murtherers, Traytors, Hereticks, Theeves, Negromansers, and other Mallefactors are Can [...]nized for Saints.
IT is (saith Sall) a greeuous reproach objected to the Protestant Congregation [Page 187] of the English Church, to say they esteem for Saints, Murtherers, Hereticks, and other Mallefactors, it is soe Sall, and even such a reproach, as the Prophet objected to some men that were Socii furum, Companions of Theeves. But if the Congregation of Protestants in England doe this day owne and acknowledg for Saints, Murtherers, and other Mallefactors; (Ipsi viderint, volenti & scienti non fit injuria.) While they doe not disclaime in Iohn Foxes Calendar, wherin hee sets downe for glorious Martyres, and Saints, Murtherers, Traytors, Theeves, &c. But rather highly value the same, soe as it hath bin publickly read in the Churches to the Congregation, doe not they make themselves guilty of this reproach? Fox then is the man hath don this great Injury to the Protestants of England, if they will be sencible of it. This man of his owne head, forged a Calendar, or Ecclesiasticall Table of new Saints for the new English Church, out of pride and [Page 188] vanity, Emulation, and apish Imitation of our Calendar, for hee would forsooth have a Calendar for his owne Saints, (that indeed were noe Saints) and in this Calendar hee put downe agreat rabble of Hereticks, Theeves, seditious persons, &c. And canonized of his owne new Reformers who hee pleased, and left out whome hee pleas'd.
By framing this impious ridiculous Calendar, hee hath done a grieuous Injury to the Catholicks of England, to all the Saints of great Britany, and to the very Protestant Congregation. To the Catholicks those constant Professors of theire faith in the days of Edward the sixth, and Queen Elizabeth (days of sharp persecution) that would not bend theire knee to Baal (there were blessed be God many thousands of them) Lotts that remained pure in Sodom; in raising a Dagon, (a Calendar of false Saints,) against theire Arca, (a Calendar of true Saints) but in the end our Arca hath falne Foxes Dagon.
To the Protestants hee hath done a very great afront, and dishonoured theire Religion by setting downe in his Calendar for Saints of theire Communion knowne Hereticks, Traytors, Murtherers, Witches, and all kinde of Mallefactors, by which hee hath made his owne Protestants Socios furum Companions of Theeves: what more infamous to the Protestants of England, then the Company of wicked men, some condemn'd for lewd life, some for theft and Sacriledg, others for Murthers and Conspiracies, others for witch-craft and sorcery, and coming even to the distroying of their Princes person; And is not this a holy Communion and Association of them to bragg of? This is the great honour that Iohn Fox hath done to the Protestants of England, that Luther, Bucer, Ochinus, and those other Apostata's Priestes, Monks, and Fryers, that for love of the flesh broak theire Vowes made to Allmighty God, are sett downe for chief Saints in his Calendar.
Hee hath likwise highly injured the Saints in heaven, in turning them out of the Callendar to make roome for his new Saints, to that effect hee put out of his Callendar all the English, British, and Scotch Saints, that have been knowne for glorious Saints by all the Ecclesiasticall Historys of the World: What atempt more violent, what Injury greater, then to stricke out of the Senate of Saints, all the Bishops, Martyrs, Confessors, Virgins, Eremites, Priestes, and Monks of great Britaine, injoying the blessed Society of Angells, and the happy presence and vision of theire Master Iesus, the Lamb of God, and who is the light and Lanthorne, and Sunne it selfe of the Celestiall Citty of Hierusalem? and this hee hath done, and all those hee hath put out of theire seats, and places, to make roome for his new Martyrs and Saints, such as you will blush to see named for Saints.
Nor did Fox stay heer; but with great petulancy like a scelerat and prophane man hee dared compare his new [Page 191] Saints, with our ancient Martyrs, as Iohn Hooper a marryed Priest with Saint Policarp. Hee resembleth Tindall in like manner to Saint Paul, and his Shollar Frith, to Saint Timothy.
Let any man read his arrogant and blasphemous dedicatory Epistle, in beginning of his volume, to Christ himselfe, and hee shall see the pride the man had conceived of those his new Martyrs. For first hee asked of Christ this question. Quae gens, quae Fox in Epist. dedic, ad Iesum Christum [...] lingua, quae natio, qua temporum vetustas, quae hominum prosteritas earum non cantabit laudes? &c. That is▪ What people, what tongue, what nation, what continuance of tyme, what posterity of men shall ever be, that will not sing these new Martyrs prayses? &c. This was his question,Fox his writing to Iesus Christ. and you will easily imagin how quickly Christ could have answered the goose (if hee had bene worthy of answer) to wit, that hee should soon after see, and behold a posterity of the English Nation it selfe, that instead of [Page 192] praysing them, would defie and detest both them and theire Doctrin, as alsoe display theire wickedness to the whole World. And whether this tyme and posterity be already com or noe, let the Reader judg by that, which in this booke hee shall see set forth.
But now after Fox his Conference had with Christ in Latin, hee cometh downe to reason with the Q. Majesty in English, about the worthiness of the same Matyrs, and then turneth againe to the learned Reader (for soe hee saith hee must be) in another Lattin letter, where after many other insolent vaunts of his new Martyrs, hee saith thus: Si non poena sed causa Martyrem facit; Fox Epist. ad doctum lectorem. non video cur non unum Cranmerum sexcentis Beckettis Cantuariensibus non conferam modò, sed pretulerim. That is: If the cause and not the punishment make a Martyr, I see ▪not why I should not only compare, but preferre alsoe one Cranmer before six hundred Becketts of Canterbury. This [Page 193] is one Impudency, let us heare another: Quid in Nicolao Ridlaeo videtur cum quovis Divo Nicolao non conferendum? That is: What is there in Nicholas Ridley, thatImpudent & rediculous demaunds of Iohn Fox. may not be compard with any Saint Nicholas whatsoever? To this every man that hath redd the life of Saint Nicholas surnam'd the great, (that was Bishop of Myra, and soe famous in the first councell of Nice) and hath either knowne the other Nicholas Ridley intruded into two Bishopricks of England at once, together with his Burgundian wife, or shall read those things which afterwards I am to set downe of him andOctob. 19▪ his actions out of Fox himselfe, when I come to his festivall day will easily be able to make full answer.
There followeth Fox his third demaund of the learned reader more impudent and impious then the rest. Qua in re (saith hee) Latimerus, Hooperus, Marshius, Simsonus, caeterique Christiani Martyrii candidati inferiores summis, maximisque ill is Papistici Calendarii divis, imò multis etiam nominibus non pr [...]ponendi videantur? [Page 194] That is: In what one thing may Latimer, Hooper, Marsh, Simson, and other renowned Christian Martyrs, (in this book contained) seem to be inferiour to the highest and greatest Saints of the Papisticall Calendar, or rather not to be preferred before them all for many respects? Here now you see his full sense, and these his Martyrs are to be preferred before the highest and chiefest Martyrs of the Popes Calendar.
But some one of the Protestant Congregation will tell mee it is a flatt lye, that Fox hath canonized Malefactors for Saints, to wype of this staine I remitt this man to examine his Calendar by years, monthes, and days; and to point out with a fingar som of them (for it were toe tedious to pass [...]an. 7. 8. 9. 10. Febr. 6. Enormityes of divers Foxian Saints. over them all:) In the first place I give you Sr. Iohn Old-Castle, and Sr. Roger Acton, who with above forty more were hanged in Saint Gylses field, for treason and for actuall Rebellion, and for conspiring the death [Page 195] of King Henry the fifth, and of his Brethern: who yet are made solemne Martyrs by Iohn Fox in his Calendar and distributed into divers festivall days for celebrating theire memories: behold two capitall rubricated Martyrs of Iohn Fox who dyed for Rebellion and treason. Soe write Catholick and Protestant Authors, as Walsingham, who liu'd at the same tyme with Old-Castle: Likwise Stow expresly speaks thus. Towards the end of the yeare 1417.Stow anno 5. Henr. 5. pag. 572. Sr. Iohn Old-Castle taken by chance in the Territory of the Lord Powesse was brought up to London in a Litter wounded, during the Parlament, and there examined. Which Stow sets downe thus: Assoon as Sr. Iohn Old-Castle, was brought into the Parlament before the Kings Brother Duke of Bedford Regent and governour of the Realme, his indightment was read before him of his forcible insurrection against the King in Saint Gylses field, and other treasons by him commited. The question was asked. [Page 196] why hee should not be deem'd to Dye? &c. But the said Old-Castle giving many frivelous answers, and speaking nothing to the point, the chief Iustice admonished the Regent not to suffer him to spend the tyme soe vainly, and being commaunded to answer finally, why hee should not suffer death. To which hee stoutly answered, thatThis Rich. then in Scoctland, was a Mock King a suborned impostore. hee had noe Iudg among them, soe long as his Leage Lord King Richard was a live and in the Realme of Scotland. Which answer when hee had made, because there needed noe other wittness, hee was condemn'd to be drawne and hang▪d upon a Gallows, and to be burned hanging upon the same. Which Iudgment was executed on him the 14. of December in Saint Gylses field. Where many honourable persons being present; the last words that hee spoke were to Sr. Irpingham, adjuring him, that if hee saw him rise from death to life againe the third day, hee would procure that his sect might be in peace and quiett.
Thus farre are the words of Stow, Old-Castle was of the Sect of Wicklif. And who will not say now but that this traytor publickly executed for treason, is a worthy Martyr for Fox his Calendar and Martyraloge? If Hackett the puritan put to death in Queen Elizabeth's days for saying he would rise againe the third day, as Old-Castle did say: and went devoutly to the Gallows as the other did, crying IEHOVA, IEHOVA, (as Stow setteth it downe) and at theStow anno 33. Eli. Christi Vero 1591. pag. 2289. Gallowes noe less bitterly rail'd against Q. Elizabeth, then Old-Castle did against that worthy King: Into his Calendar had he gone without further Consultation; and in some respect was fitter for it, being a Cal [...]anist in the purest degree, which Old-Castle was not, as after shall be made appeare.
It is alsoe cleare and manifestOf Sir Roger Acton and his cause why hee was hanged. that Sir Roger Acton Knight with Sir Iohn Old-Castle and others conspired King Henry the fith his death with his Bretheren, and was taken in open Rebellion against him in the field of Saint [Page 198] Gyles in London, upon the yeare 1414. And was condemned of treason, at Westminster, and on the tenth of February, was drawn, hang'd, and buried under the Gallows soe [...]elateth Stow. Stow. in Chro. [...]n Dom 1414. pa. 551 Holen. anno 1414. And Holenshed in effect writeth the same, citing for his Authors Titus Livius. And Hall in the Margent. Stow, and Holenshed as aboue was said were both Protestants.
Iohn Zisca alsoe the famous Bohemian Murtherer, who besides the Rebellion against his Prince and Lieg Lord, was a common manqueller, began his Rebellion by murthering openly the Major of Prage, and other Senators; and then breaking violently into the court, soe afflicted the sick King Vincislaus, as hee fell presently into a dead Palsy, and therof soon after departed this life. Hee continued that most cruell and outrageous Rebellion, against the afflicted Widow Queen Sophia his souveraigne Lady, and against the Emperour Sigismund Brother to Vincislaus, lawfull Successor to that [Page 199] Crowne, for divers years. And this with such slaughter, and opprobrious handling, especially of Priests, and Religious men, as scarse is read in any other Barbarous Historie: calling himselfe in his Title Monachomastix, the Murtherer of Monks. His cruell bloody Soldiers were a company of People called Thaborits from a Castle being on a hill (which Zisca cal'd Monthabor, which hee had taken by treason and violence from a Catholick noble man, killing both him, and all his that were with in it,) who followed him for spoyle and licentious life. There were committed more outragious insolencyes Murthers, and grievous villanyes in a few years, by the Directions of this cruell Zisca; then any other Historie doth relate in many ages.The horrible Testament of 1. Ziscae a Bohemian Saint.
And at length being strucken by Gods Hand with the plague being demaunded of his frinds (as Fox himselfe confesseth) how hee would be buryed, hee bid them to flea him, and [Page 200] make a Drum of his skinn, therwith to terrify the Papistes in theire fights and Battles (as it was done) casting his carcass to be devou'rd in the field. This Relation of Zisca's life and death is writt by Iohn Dubravius, Bishop ofIohn Dubra. lib. 24. Histo. Bohem. Olemuz, and by Aeneus Sylvius that writt this story more at large, and out of whome Fox professeth to gather his Relation, who concludeth thus: Divinitus Aeneus Sylv. in Histor. Bohem. cap. 16. tandem, ut par est credere, peste tactus expiravit, monstrum detestabile, crudele, horrendum, importunum, &c.
And is it not cause of wonder that Fox in his Calendar allowes to this bloody Zisca the place of a holy Confessor on the fifth day of February, though his Sect in Religion (being a Hussit) were farre different from that of the English Protestants at this day.
Iohn Claydon a Curriour, hath the place of a high Martir on the third day of February in the yeare 1413. (Fox in another place gives him the yeare 1415.) This Claydon, who was an old Lollard, who upon confidence of his [Page 201] Sect, was grown into such a maddness, that being a layman, (and Curriour by A Curriour made himselfe a Bishop and his Sonne a Priest. his trade,) hee presumed to give holy Orders to his Sonne, and to make him Priest, and to celebrate Mass in his House upon the day of his Mothers rising from Child-bed, for which hee being apprehended, examined, and lawfully convicted of Heresie, hee was burn't in London, &c. soe writethVVals. anno 2. Reg. Henr. 5. pag. 436. learned and famous Walsingham. And behold the Curriour made a glorious Martyr.
William Flower in like manner, the famous Apostata Monk, took a wife and came by Apostacy to be a Surgion, and wounded with his wood knife the Priest Iohn Cheltam administring the Blessed Sacrament to the people with great Devotion in Saint Margaretts Church, (hee wounded him in his head, Arme, and Hand wherin hee held the Chalice) and said it was by the speciall direction and Inspiration of God, hee is set downe in Foxes Calendar the ninth of Aprill, for a holy Martyr, [Page 202] and hee says of him in the end of his Martyrdom. Thus indured this constant wittness, and faithfull servant of God William Flower, the extremityFox pag. 1432. of the fyte.
Eleanor Cobbam Dutches of Glocester, and Roger Only, condemned plublickly, the one for witchcraft and sorcery to Murther King Henry the sixt, the other for conjuring, to the same effect and purpose, are both of them canonized upon the 12. and 13. of February for great Saints, the Dutches for a Confessor, and the Conjurer for a Rubricated Martyr. The Author of this Relation is Stow who says the Dutches was condemn'd to certaine pennance which shee performed, and was for all her life confined to the Ile of man. Of Only the Priest these ware his words: ThatStow anno Dom. 1441. Roger Only (otherwise Bullenbrooke) was condemned to be hang'd, drawne and quartered at Tyburne, upon the 18. of November, (as hee was) and shee left to her pennance. It is here to be observed that said [Page 203] Dutches and Only were not charged upon theire araignment and Condemnation for being of any other Religion then of the Catholick, yet Fox must by force have them of his Religion.
Collens a maddman, and Coubridg [...] who flatly deny'd Christ himselfe, and used most uggly and blasphemous speeches against him, yea did put out his name, of all books, wherin soever hee found the same, these are not left out, but rather put in for great Saints, and holy wittnesses of Christ, theire days are the tenth, and eleventh of October, and yet doth Fox himselfe confess, that the one deny'd Christ, and that the other was madd when hee held up a dogg instead of the Blessed Sacrament to be adored in the Church. And was not Fox a maddman when hee canoniz'd this Bedlam a Saint?
William King, Robert Debnam, and Nicholas Marsh, all three hang'd in Chains by King Henry the eight in the 24. yeare of his Raigne for theft and sacrilegious robbing of a Church in Kent are proposed [Page 204] in this Calendar for Godly Martyrs and holy People; Fox to honour these holy men setteth downe a very goodly printed pageant with this title over it. William King, Robert Debnam, and Nicholas Marsh hanged, for taking downe the rood of Dovercourt. Mark how Fox confesseth, they tooke downe the Rood, and saith further they did this to remedy the superstition of worshipping the Rood then us'd by Catholicks, and addeth those tender words of these his foure theeving Saints.
Wherfore (saith hee) they were moved by the Spiritt of God, to trauell out of Dedham in a wonderous goodly night, both hard frost, and saire Moonshine, &c. By this hee ascribeth stealing and robbing of Churches to the Spiritt of God, and says God gave those Saints a very faire Moonshine night to goe robb this Church. But what did King Henry and his CounsellFox pa. 940. judge therof? Fox himselfe tells you in this Language.
Notwithstanding (saith hee) these three, whome God had blessed with his [Page 205] Spiritt, were afterwards indighted of Felonie, and hang'd in Chaines, within halfe a yeare after, or therabout. Thus writeth Fox of these three holy Theeves, which were hang'd soe solemnly in Chaines for Robbery, and Sacriledg, which things yet (as you see) Fox is not ashamed to ascribe to the particular instinct of Gods Spiritt. Saint Augustin said of the Donatistes, (those especially called Circumcelliones) who committed Robberies and killed one a nother, and after, were reputed Martyrs by theire owne faction: Vivebant (saithS. Aug Epist. 68. Augustin) ut Latrones, honorabantur ut Martires. That is: They lived as Theeves, and were honoured by those of theire owne Sect as Martyrs. The same wee say of King, Debnam, and Marsh, Foxes holy Theeves.
Soe liberall is Fox in canonizing Saints, as hee gathers into his Calendar many different sectaries of oppositt opinions, that cannot possibly agree or stand together, (you shall herafter see them quarrelling and putting one another [Page 206] out of the Calendar) as Waldensians, Albigentians, Wicklifists, Lollards, Hussits, Tha [...]rits, Anabaptists, and Lutherans, who abhorr, and condemne expressly our English Protestant Religion at this day, and each one defending, yea dying for his sect and in maintenance of his peculiar opinions, are heer all cuppled, and joyned together in this Calendar as fellow Martyrs.
Hee Canonizeth Iohn Wicklif from whome came the Sect of Wicklifians. And calleth him a chosen man raised up by God for lightning the World and Impugning the Church of Rome; and yet Wicklif taught and belieu'd Articles, that the Protestants of England at this day doe not, as that of the Real-Presen [...], VVicklifs Errors about that Sacrament Accidentia non manent sine subjecto in [...]odem Sacramento. substantia panis naturalis, & vini naturalis manent in Sacramento Altaris. Errores damnati in Concilio constanti [...]nsi. the Doctrin of Purgatory, and other Articles: will you heare Sir Iohn Oldcastle a prime Wicklifian his Protestation at his death of believing the Real-Presence, after confessing Articles about the Blessed Trinity and Christes Diety. Sir Iohn OldCastle cometh to treat of the Sacrament [Page 207] of the Aulter hee protesteth thus, (as Fox himselfe writeth: And for as much as Sir Ioh. Old-C. his Protestation at his death. I am falsly accused of a misbeliefe in the Sacrament of the Aulter: I signify here to all men, that this is my faith concerning that: I beleeve in that Sacrament to be contained very Christs Body and Bloud, under the Similitudes of Wyne and Bread, yea the same Body, that was conceived of the▪ holy Ghost, borne of the Virgin Mary, donne on the Crosse, dyed and was [...]uryed [...], and a rose the third day from death, and now is glorify'd in heaven. The said Old-Castle shew'd his beleefe about three sorts of men thus: The holy Church I beleeve to be devided into three sorts or Companyes, wherof the first are now in heaven &c. The second sort are in Purgatory Fox pag. 314. abyding the mercy of God and a full deliverance of payne. The third upon Earth &c. You see that OldCastle a W [...]ckclifian doth clearly beleev'd the Doctrin of Purgatory, which Fox did not, nor doe the Protestants of England now, wherfore to this speech of [Page 208] Purgatory, Fox thought best, (least it might disgrace his new Martyr) to add this parentesis of his owne (if any such place bee in the Scriptures &c.) which was perfidiously done of Fox. It is to be supposed that Wicklif held some things with us, and some things with the Protestants, and somthings different from both, and yet Fox must have him and his Sect to be of his owne Communion, and make him a Martyr, though hee confesseth and soe doth Iohn Ball alsoe, that hee was neuer as much as imprison'd for his faith, but his bones were taken up forty years after his buriall, and burned by the Commaundement of the Councell of Constance for his Heresies discovered after [...]his death, and for this Fox made him a Martyr, and consequently hee became Martyr without feeling any paine, or without the Consent or Concurrence of his owne will. Take here some Articles of Wicklifs Doctrin to which I presume the Protestant will not agree. One is.
That it is against Scripture for any Ecclesiasticall Minister to have any temporall possessions at all. What think you? will the Ministers of England agree to this?
Another. That as long as a man is in deadly sinn: hee is neither Bishop nor Prelate.
Another. That Temporall Lords may according to their owne will and discretion, take a way the temporall goods from any Church-men when soever they offend.
Think you, that the Protestant Church-men of England agree to this Article?
Another. Tythes are meer Almes, and may be detained by the Parishoners, and bestow'd where they will at theire pleasure. This Article alsoe cannot rellish Protestant Church-men.
These and many more Articles of Wicklif have been condemned by the Catholick Church as Hereticall [...], and himselfe as an Heretick, though hee held divers poynts of the Catholick Religion, as holy Orders, Consecration, [Page 210] Excomunication, Purgatory, and other like. But Fox makes him a Martyr for holding some poynts with the Protestants, though differing in other Materiall poynts.
But this is the Beggery of his new Church, that it cannot be made up but by such dunghill cloutes as Wicklefians, Lollards, Albigensians, and the like, which are cast of by the Catholicks and rejected, for that they have not agreed in every point of the Catholick beleefe according to the creed of Athanasius: such is the integrity, severity, and Majesty of our Church, that wee reject as spotted, and blemish'd raggs all such as beleeve not all Articles of Faith propos'd by the holy Catholick Church: this is according to Saint Augustins Doctrin. Ecclesia Vniversaliter perfecta est & in nnllo claudicat. That is: The true Church is Universally perfect, and doth hault in noe one poynt of beleefe.
Now you shall see how Wickless fellow-Saints condemn'd him for an [Page 211] Heretick, and consequently one that should not be placed in the Calendar of Saints: Luther the great Elias and Prophet of Germany, (as Ioannes Cockleus Ioann. Cochl. in vita Luteri. Surius in hist. Anno Dom. 1517. & 1518. Melan. Epist. ad Fredericum Miconium. and Surius doe recount:) held Wicklif for an Heretick: such alsoe was the Iudgment of Phillip Melankton, which against Iohn Fox must needs be much avaylable, who placed him for a fellow Saint, together with Wicklef in his Calendar. What then says Melankton of Wicklef? hee speaks thus: Inspexi Wicklefum, qui valde tumultuatur in hac Controversia, &c. That is: I have look't over Wicklef, who behau'd himselfe tumultuously in this Controversy (of the Lords supper) and more then this, I have found many Errors in him, by which a man may make Iudgment of his Spirit. It is certaine, hee neither understood nor held the Justice of Faith. Hee said in another place. Plane furebat Wicklefus Melan. in Apol [...] tit. de human, tradit. qui negabat, licere Sacerdotibus tenere proprium. That is: Wicklef was playnly out of his wits, when hee did deny, [Page 212] that it was lawfull for Priests to hold& in locis com. tit de potestat. Ecclesi. any thing proper.
Well then, Wicklef a furious man that stirred up sedition, and was ignorant of the very foundation of the Protestant Ghospell, to wit, of theire Doctrin of Salvation by only faith, (as both Melankton and Luther affirmed Wicklif to be) with what spirit, think you doth your Apostata Fryer Bale call him an Elias, a morning starre, an Organ of Christ, an habitacle of the holy Ghost.
But if you will listen to Catholick writers who liu'd about the same tyme with Wicklif, as Thomas Walsingam, and Thomas Waldensis in theire learned writings, you shall finde him to have been one of the most pernicious, wicked, dissembling, Hypocriticall, impugners of Christ and his Doctrin that ever was in the Church of God. Walsingam VVals. in hist. Ricard. Rigis 2 anno Dom. 1382: doth beginn a Narration of Wicklif thus. Eodem tempore ipse verus Hypocrita, Angelus Sathanae, Antichristi prae ambulus non nominandus, Ioannes Wicklef, vel potius [Page 313] (wicked-beleefe) Hereticus, sua deliramenta concinnavit, reassumens damnatas opiniones &c. That is: At the same tyme the very true Hypocrit, the Angell of Satan, the forerunner of Antichrist, the heretick Iohn Wicklif, or rather (wicked-beleefe) not being worthy the naming, continved his madde and new devises, renewing againe old damned opinions and heresies, &c.
You see how holy a man Wichlef was by the Testimony of Catholick writers, who knew him better then Fox did; however wee must leave him a Saint to fill up that new Calendar.
Fox is not ashamed to place in his Calendar Lollards a Sect of Hereticks ancienter then Wicklifians by 50 years, who in some things held with the Protestants and Wicklisians against the Roman Church, as against the Invocation of Saints, Fastings, Prayers, and the Sacraments of Pennance, Matrimonie, Extrem-unction, and the like: they had [Page 214] alsoe particular Opinions of there owne against Baptisme, Eucharist, and the like. They had alsoe theire peculiar fanatick Opinions, (as Tritemius saith.)
1. That Lucifer with the rest ofThe peculiar oponions of the Lollards according to Tritemius. his Angells were injuriously thrust out of heaven by Michael and his Angells, and consequently to be restored at the day of iudgment. And that Michael and his Angells, are to be damned for the forsaid Injury, and to be delivered over to everlasting punishment, from the day of Iudgment forward.
2. That our Lady could not beare Christ and remaine a Virgin, for that soe hee should have been an Angell and not a man.
3. They held that God did only punnish such wickedness as is done upon Earth. But if any thing be done underground, it is not punishable. And therfore in caves and sellers under-ground, they were accustomed to exercise all abomination. And of this hee relateth a certaine Story happened [Page 215] in Germany, which was that one Gisla (a young Woeman of theire Sect) comming to be burned for Heresie, shee was asked whether shee were a Virgin or noe: wherunto shee answered, that aboveground shee was, but under ground not.
This Heresie the Lollards grounded upon that saying of the Psalme. Terram Psal. 113. autem dedit Filiis hominum. That is: God hath given the Earth to the Children of men.
I will conclude in this place with Fox, a Father os lyes, the greatest Hypocrit and Falcificator of that age, or this; for proofe heerof I remitt you to Father Persons (a famous man of blessed memory, a great Ornament to his Order and all the Church of God) in the third part of his treatis in the Addition hee made or the Relation of the tryall made before the King of France in the year 1600. between the Bishop of Eu [...]eux, and the Lord Plessis Mornay. Page 59. 60. 61.
I have had Occasion these monthe [...] The words of Fr. Persons past to peruse a great part of his last Edition of Acts and Monuments, printed the fifth tyme in the yeare 1596. and doe find it soe stuffed with all kind of falshood, and deceitfull mannerof telling tales, as I could neuer (truly) have beleeved it, if I had not found it by my owne experience. And I doe persuade my selfe fully (notwithstanding all his Hypocriticall words and protestations, which are more, and oftener repeated by him, then in all the writers together, that I have read in my life) that there is scarce one whole Story in that huge volume, told by himselfe, except when hee relateth other mens words out of records, and therby is bound to the formality therof, but that it is falsified, and perverted one way or other, either in the beginning, middle, or end, by adding, cutting of, consealing, false translating, wrong cyting, or cunning jugling, and falsification.
Hee saith further. A certaine learned Student of Divinity, brought to mee of late 30. places taken out of two only leaves of Fox his booke to witt, from the 12. to the 14. which I looking upon found them all most evident by conference of the Catholick Authors aleaged by the said Student: and moreover, besides these thirty, I did discover soe many other plain Falshoods, and manifest willfull lyes, in those only two leaues, as might well double the former number; and I doe offer to prove them, one, by one, if any Frind of Iohn Fox will joyne issue with mee upon this poynt.
Infine Father Person concludes with Fox that if all the Falsifications and lyes in his great volume of Acts and Monuments were well siffted, the number and account would swell soe high as it would much surpass Iohn Sleydans Story in this kinde (though hee bee the Protestants Protochronicler) out of whome, noe lesse then an eleven thousands lyes [Page 218] were gathered by the Catholick writers of Germany. Let Fox goe along for his Companion, if not master in the art of lyeing.
XVI. CHAPTER. The fift Quaere, what Company hath Sall forsaken, and who are they hee now sticks unto.
TO this Quaere an answer is Soon given: that Sall having shamfully deserted the Catholick Faith, hath alsoe abandoned theire side, and hath passed to those that profess the Religion, or rather Heresie hee hath imbraced. This is made manifest out of his owne words in his Recantation. All considered well (saith hee) I did conclude the way of the Church of England to be safer for my Salvation: [Page 219] wherfore resolved to declare as IOut of Salls Recantion. doe hereby seriously, and in my hart without any Equivocation, and mentall Reservation, in the presence of God and this Congregation: I declare, that I doe give my full and free assent to the XXXIX. Articles of the Church of England, for holy and wise, and grounded upon the infallible word of God; acknowledging the Romish Tenets against them to bee false and superstitious, especially that of Transubstantiation, as forcing upon Christians a beleefe of monstrous Miracles, repugnant to human reason, and not grounded upon devine Testimony.
Sall there is an end of you goeing out of the Arck, not like the Doue, that returned carrying in its mouth a branch of an Olive tree; but like the crow that neuer came back againe, it may be much feared, this may be your dismall end.
But having now bid adieu to us whither doe you goe? you pass indeed [Page 220] from us to a great Congregation of men, who all of them put in a just claime to have you of theire Company and Communion.
All out of the Arck are your Companions; of these you have in the Law of Nature, in the written Law, and the Evangelicall. All these (wee call them Hereticks) were Armyes fighting against the eternall Verity, and the goodness of God, all are your Companions.
I remember to have said aboue out of Tertulian, that Protestants and other Hereticks being not able to shew the succession of theire Church, were forced to grant, it was for a tyme invisible (which is against the nature of a true Church) yet for all this I cannot deny but that Heresie is ancient, and had its being before man was created.
The first Hereticks therfore (and before mans creation) was Lucifer with some rebellious Legions that with him stirred up sedition in heaven, when [Page 221] Lucifer out of Pride would bee esteemed an Anti God, with him joyned in the quarrell severall Bands of Angells, and fell all with him. And there wasApocal. cap. 12. seen (saith the Book of Revelations) another signe in heaven, agreat red Dragon, and his taile drew the third part of the starrs of heaven, and cast them to the Earth.
The sedition and Rebellion is there discribed. After followes the fight between Lucifer and those of his side, and Michael the Arck-Angell, Captain of the innumerable Legions, that remaind obedient to God, and these had the victory. And there was madeApocal. ibid. agreat Battle in heaven, Michael and his Angells fought with the Dragon, and the Dragon fought and his Angells: and they prevailed not, neither was there place found any more in heaven. And that great Dragon was cast forth, the old Serpent, which is called the Deuill and Sathan, which seduceth the whole World: and hee was cast into the Earth, and his [Page 222] Angells were throwne downe with him.
From Heresie and Hereticks in heaven let us pass to those on Earth.
Hereticks in the Law of Nature.
AS soone as God began to beCain the first Heretick. worshipped on Earth, the Heresie of Cain sprang up, who deny'd Gods Providence, and murthered his brother Abel for maintaining Gods Providence; Cains Envy could not brook Abels Innocency.
The second Heresie was that of Lamech, Lamech the second Heretick. who marryed two wives at once, and soe deny'd the Unity of the Church: God drew but one Ribb out of Adam, and of that made but one woeman, and said to them. Erunt du [...] Genesis cap. 2. in carne una, Lamech violated this Law by taking two Wives, which was an Heresie.
3. The Gyants were the third sort of Hereticks.
4. All those that did not enter the Arck, and perished in the Deluge, were Hereticks.
5. Cham after the Deluge mocked his Fathers nakedness, and was Eo Nomine Pratriarck and Father of all those scoffing Hereticks that contemne the holy Fathers, saying they were ignorant, unlearned, and blind. You see by this, there was one Heretick (Cham) in the Arke, wherin were in all but eight Soules.
6. Those that were building Babell; were Hereticks, and the figure of Hereticks that follow'd them; God confounded theire tongues, soe that they could not understand one another, it is soe this day with Protestants strucken by God with a giddiness, and soe disagreeing in Religion and Opinion, as upon this one Text of Scripture, HOC Math. cap. 26. r. 27. EST CORPVS MEVM. There are 400. Opinions, and Interpretations. God hath confounded them in [Page 224] theire understanding, tongues, and writings.
7. Esau for persecuting his Brother Iacob, therby opposing himselfe to God and Israel.
These are Sall your Companions in the Law of Nature.
Hereticks in the written Law.
1. FRom the tyme the Church of God was planted in Egypt, wee find by tradition that Iamnes, and Mambre, Tim. 2. cap. 3. who resisted Moyses, were the first Hereticks; of those speaks Saint Paul. But as Iamnes and Mambre's resisted Moyses, soe these alsoe resist the truth, men corrupted in minde reprobat concerning the faith.
2. All those that dyed in the desert murmouring against God, and Moyses, and his directions and commaunds.
3. Chore and Dathan with theire seditious [Page 225] companions that opposed Moyses and his authority.
4. Nahab and Albiu, that put strange fyre in the Insence of the Lord.
5. All those strange Kings, that made warre against the Children of Israel.
6. All the false Prophets of Baal, and all of that kind.
All these, Sall are your companions in the written Law.
Hereticks in the Evangelicall Law.
IN the tymes of the Law of nature, and of the written Law, there haue not been (if I am not mistaken) above 20. Kindes of Hereticks, but in the Evangelicall, or in the Law of grace they have been above 600. of them. A man would say it were hard to beleeve this, seeing the standart of the Cross after Christes passion hath been lifted up against hell and heresie, the [Page 226] kingdom and power of the Devill diminished, Idols cast down, Atheisme bannished, and the Empire of Hell on Earth as it were destroy'd by the Bloud of Iesus, Vertue, Piety, and the light of Grace; for all this woefull experience proues what I have said to be true. And Saint Cyprian giues you the true reasonS. Cyp. lib. de Vnitat. wherfor in these words. Cum videret inimicus idola derelicta, templa sua deserta, ex [...]ogitauit novas fraudes, hereses inuenit, & scismata, [...] quibus fidem subuerteret. When Sathan saw (after our Sauiours Passion) the Idols cast away, and his tempels deserted hee thought of new fraudes, hee inuented heresies, and scismes, by which hee might subuert faith and sanctity.
Sathan therfore the Father and Author of all lyes and Heresies, seduced men from the way of truth and stirred them up against the Church and Verity; these kinde of men sowed Heresyes and Scismes, and some of them began like Hypocrits, covering theire damnable Doctrin with a cloack of Sanctity, such [Page 227] were Arius, Iohn Wicklef, and many more; and even the worst livers of them pretended a kind of Piety in theire Opinions, and as it were a speciall regard of the glory of God; grounding all Sanctity and Salvation upon Sanctifying faith alone, and upon this account some of them took away free will, others good works, fasting, pennance, and allkind of Mortification, they did but mock all these things, others took away the Invocation of Saints and Angells, and Doctrin of Purgatory, Indulgence, and Prayers for the dead; others reduced seven Sacraments unto two or rather to one, to wit, Baptisme, and others have even destroy'd this Sacrament, teaching infants to be saved in the faith of theire Parents, and that Baptisme is but a meer cerimony that might be used, or omitted without sinne, others said the Commaundements were impossible to be kept, and others held they did noe way oblige Christians, and that they were only made for the Iewes; but oboue all Calyin was [Page 228] soe zealous in attributing mans Salvation only to the Passion and Bloud of Iesus, that hee held all the good works man could doe of noe value or effect: yea hee termed Bona opera hominis piacula, sordes inquiuamenta. By this you see the Doctrins taught by Hereticks were but mera somnia & deliria, and a good part of the thirty nine Articles of the Church of England are such.
I shall herafter in a convenient place, give you a long Letany of Hereticks, but it will be noe way holy. In this place I will only set downe the Sect of Quakers that sprung up in England some years agoe, theire principall theorems and tenets are.
1. That they are imediatly cald by Iesus, and sent to convert the world as the Apostles were by an extraordinary mission.
2. That God being a pure Spiritt, is to be honoured only by the Spiritt, wherfore they condemne all bending of knees, and all exteriour signes of Religion, and worship due to God.
[Page 229]3. That it is superstition to light Candles by daytyme, to weare Capps, Copes, Albs, or any sacred vestments.
4. That it is Idolatry to build Churches, put up Crosses, or the Images of Christ or his Saints, or render them any Worshipp.
5. They denye and reject the name of Sacrament, and affirme that Baptizing in water is not of devine Institution.
6. They place the greatest part of theire Religion in Contemplation and Meditation, and they soe strive to stirr up strong and sencible fervour and heat of Spiritt, that somtymes excites in them motion and trembling of all the body, from this they have the name of Quakers, and they take this trembling for a great marke of perfection, and interiour Devotion.
I have given you the Theorems of this rediculous, Quaking Sect, because they are new, and not soe well knowne to all. Oh With what illusions [Page 230] doth Sathan deceive these poore Soules.
Theire Author was one Iames Naylor, to whom all of the Sect gave the greatest titles of honnour, and respected him as Iesus Christ himselfe. Hee was notwithstanding condemned in Cromwells tyme in the month of December anno Domini 1654. to a perpetuall prison, after being whipt publickly, and his tongue bored with a burning Iron.
Sall you see the number of your miserable Companions is allmost infinit, but this great multitude of them will bring you noe joy or comfort: Multiplicata est gens eorum, quibus te junxisti, sed non est multiplicata laetitia. When the Sonne of God shall come downe and condemne them all to burne in eternall flames, Sall what will you doe? to prevent such a neuer ending misery, lament in tyme and repent, and cry to God to have mercy on you.
XVII. CHAPTER. A Discussion of some parts of Salls Recantation.
A Little after the beginning hee speaks thus. And by frequent reading of holy Scripturs, Fathers, Councells, and Histories of the Church, my knowledg. was furthered, and my Iudgment ripened, I began to doubt of severall Articles, introduced by the use and Authority of the Roman Church, repugnant to human reason, and not warranted by devine writt; as Transubstantiation, Indulgences, Porgatory, Worship of Images &c. Yet smothering scrupels, partly fearing the severity of the Country, against opposers of theire Tenets, partly amused with a supposition that the Church and Pope of Rome were infallible in theire decrees [Page 232] touching Faith, and soe mought stand with security to theire Declaration.
Sall the reading of Scriptures well vnderstood, and of Fathers, Councells, and Church-Histories, could not give occasion or ground to you or any man to doubt of Articles of Faith professed in the Catholick Church, but true it is, that Scriptures understood and explained amiss by men presuming much of their owne witt and learning (likely you are one of those) leadeth to Heresie and Errors. S. Augustin teacheth soe. Neque enim (saith hee) natae S. Aug. Tom. 9. expos. Evang. Ioan. Tract. 18. sunt Hereses, nisi dum Scripturae bonae non intelliguntur bene, & quod in eis non [...]benè intelligitur, etiam temere & audacter asseritur. That is: Nor doe Heresies spring up, but when good Scriptures are not well understood, and that which in them is not well understood is rashly and boldly asserted. Sall I feare much this presumption carryed you out of the Church.
But one thing I must tell you, when [Page 233] you began to doubt of Transubstantiation and other Articles of Faith, you began to want Faith: Quia dubius in fide infidelis est, That you began to stagger in Faith is manifest, because you began to doubt of the Verity of Articles proposed by the Church, to be of Faith, as are those of Transubstantiation, Purgatory, and the like: Nam certum est, qui supponit Authoritatem Ecclesiae veritatem vel dogma docentis ac profitentis, non esse certam & infallibilem, in fidelis est, Hereticus est. That is: It is cleare and certaine, who supposeth the Authority of the Church, teaching, or professing Transubstantiation. or any other Article, not to be certaine and infallible is an Heretick and an infidell: Your owne words above cited conuince you of being in such feare and doubt, whereas, (had you supposed the Churches Authority infallible and certaine, (as indeed it is) you would not have any way doubted of the mentioned Articles to appertain to Faith; this is evident: Quia certitudinem habens [Page 234] alicujus propositionis non potest habere ejusdem dubitationem.
Saint Bernard pondering the difinition Saint Paul gives of Faith: Fides est Epis. ad Hebr. cap. 11. sperandarum substantia rerum argumentum non aparentium. Says: Audis substantiam, non licet tibi in fide putare vel disputare pro libito, non hac illacque vagari per incerta opinionum; per devia errorum; substantia nomine altquid tibi certum sixumquae prefigitur, certis claudens finibus, certis limitibus arctans. That is: When you heare the word Substance, it is not lawfull for you to doubt or dispute in points of Faith according to your owne head and fancy with incertainty of Errors and Opinions: by the word Substance something is apointed to be beleeved, that is certaine and fixed. The Saint said excellently well, because it is the genious of Hereticks to chuse what they will beleeve according to theire owne Iudgment, and not as the Church doth appoint.
Saint Thomas saith in Substance [Page 235] the same in these Words: Hereticus intendit S. Th [...]. quest. 11. art. 1. quidem Christo assentire (in quo dissert ab Ethnico & Iudaeo) sed deficit in [...]ligendo ea, quibus Christo assentiat, quia non eligit ea, quae vere a Christo sunt tradita, sed ea quae sibi propria mens suggerit. That is. An Heretick intends to assent to Christ his Authority (in which hee differs from an Ethnick and Iew) but hee is deficient in ellecting those things, by which hee should assent to Christ, because hee doth not chuse those things, which are delivered by Christ, but those, which his owne minde doth suggest.
Sall this is what you have done, which is a great Error: where, had you stood to that Supposition (a very true one) that the Church and Pope are infallible in theire decree's touching Faith, all had gon well with you, relying on such a Supposition you had not doubted, nor feared, nor wavered, nor erred, because the Church is the Pillar of Verity, and (because you did [Page 236] not stick to this Pillar (the Churches Authority) you have doubted in matters of Faith, and soe I will and must leave you, after teaching Divinity soe many years in Spain. Hominem dubium, & fluctuantem Circa Articulos fidei.
Sall doe not tell those that read your Recantation, that Transubstantiation, Purgatory, Indulgences, and the like Theorems, are intruded upon men for Articles of Faith by the Authority and use of the Catholick Church, (by introduceing them for such as you speake) as if they had not been Articles of Faith before they had been declared, and defined to be such, which is a great Error, they having been such (I mean Articles of Faith before such Declaration, Quia propositiones fidei sunt aeternae veritatis,) what is this day of Faith, was ever soe, and in like manner whatsoever is now an Heresie was allways soe in its owne Nature: soe as the Authority of the Church doth not make any Proposition a Theorem of Faith, that was not soe before, nor [Page 237] likwise make any Proposition Hereticall that was not soe before, but only defines that Proposition to be of Faith, that is and was ever soe, and condemns that for an Heresie that is and was soe.
Nor are Articles of Faith (as Sall affirms) repugnant to human reason, but transcending human reason; as Saint Thomas teacheth: Fidem non esse contra sensum sed esse de eo, ad quod sensus non attingit: much less is Faith repugnant to reason, a nobler faculty, then that of sence; yet for all this, wee may not say that reason can comprehend an Article of Faith. Will you beleeve nothing Sall, but what you can comprehend, and as it were demonstrat by human reason and discourse? This is not Faith, but Science. The silliest Catholick old woeman in your Country will tell you, that in beleeving you must take Faith and leave reason; And Saint Aug [...]stin saith the same as thus.S. Aug. lib. de utilitat [...] credend [...] Quod inteligimus, debemus rationi, quod credimus Authoritati. Had you ankored [Page 238] your selfe Sall upon the Authority of the Church (as most eminent Schoolmen of our side doe,) you had not fallne into Heresie, but you presumed to much on your owne witt, and wanted humility and necessary vertue: Saint Augnstin reprehends such kinde of men, as would circumscribe matters of Faith within the sphere of reason and discourse, in these words. Eccè qualibus Argumentis omnipotentiae Dei humana contradicit infirmitas, quam possidet vanitas. That is: Behold with what kinde of Arguments doth human weakness, mastered by vanity, contradict the omnipotent power of God.
The Paulin difinition of Faith (the most perfect of all diffinitions) doth clearly demonstrate that the force of reason cannot comprehend Articles of Faith: Illa particula Argumentum non aparentium clarè significat objectum fidei esse rem non visam, cui firmiter adhaeret intellectus non ex rei evidentia, sed ex auctoritate divina, & per illam particulam non [Page 239] apparentium distinguitur fides a Scientia & intellestu, per quem aliquid fit apparens. That is. The Argument of things not appearing doth clearly signify the object of Faith to be a thing not seen; to which the understanding doth adhere not for the Evidence of the thing, but for the devine Authority revealing it; and by that particle of things not appearing Faith is distinguished from Science and understanding of objects, by which a thing is made apearing. This is the Opinion of Nicholas de Lira, and others. It is alsoe the Opinion of Devines commonly, Visum non esse objectum fidei. S. Tho. 1. 2. qs 67. S. Tho. 2. 2. q. 1. a. 4 And Saint Thomas saith elswher: Quod nihil est objectum fidei nisi sub ratione non apparentis,
XVIII. CHAPTER. The Doctrin of Transubstantiation defended against Sall a new Protestant.
THere is noe Protestant soe maddly obstinate, as to give God the lye to his face and in plaine tearms to say, though hee did know God did reveale the Doctrin of Transubstantiation as the Church of Rome doth propose and maintaine it, I would not beleeve it: noe; all Protestants acknowledg (and generally all Hereticks) God to bee truth it selfe, and not able to deceive, or bee deceived.
The obstinacy therfore of Protestants against Gods verityes is not as they are uttered immediatly by himselfe, but as they are proposed by his Church, as [Page 241] in the point of Transubstantiation Sall become lately a Protestant doth not beleeve the Catholick Church proposing that Doctrin as revealed by God, but says it is not warranted by devine writt, (the same hee says of Indulgences, Purgatory, worship of Images &c.) but introduced and made an Article of faith by the use and Authority of the Roman Church.
Against cleare evidence there can be noe obstinacy, the object of it must be involved in some obscurity, otherwise the will (which is the source of obstinacy) would not bee able to master the understanding. There is nothing more cleare and evident to the understanding then this proposition. If God said or revealed any thing its very true. The obstinacy therfore of Hereticks doth not contest with this cleare and confessed truth. It only doubts, or denyes, that God said or revealed any such thing as the Church pretends.
By this it appears, in what Sall and I doe differ about Transubstantiation; [Page 242] for hee doth not beleeve the Church proposing and defyning the Doctrin therof, as revealed by God. The Heretick beleeves, what the Church proposeth, as revealed, only conditionally; if God reveal'd it, reserving to his owne privat Iudgment, or to that of his privat Patriarks Luther, Zwinglius, Calvin, &c. this determination; but the Catholick Absolutly, and doubts not, but God revealed, what the Church proposeth as revealed, submitting his Iudgment (in matters of Faith) to what soever the Church doth define, or declare.
This is the case of Hereticks. They protest, if they had thought or beleeved, that the Doctrin of the Roman Church in controverted points, were revealed by God, they would hartily imbrace it; but they doe not consider this very if, or doubt is Heresie: for they have noe reason to doubt, but that the Roman Catholick Church hath Commission and power of defining and declaring what is revealed by God, seeing it hath the [Page 243] evident signes of a true Church, as Miracles, Sanctity of Doctrin and Life, continuall Succession (from the Apostles to the present age) both of Pastors and Doctrin. These signes may be easily perceived and knowne by all people, as Clownes, Souldiers, and other illiterate persons: let them examin the Histories of theire owne Countryes, and the Religion of theire Ancesters, which soever amongst all the Christians Churches, had, and hath the aforesaid signes; that Church must be heard, obeyed, and beleeved, as having Gods Authority and Commission, to deside all doubts, and Controversies of Faith; who soever beleeves not her diffinitions, and obeys not her decrees and Canons in points of Faith is an obstinat Heretick; and such is Sall having deserted and condemned this Church.
But Sall tells us the Doctrin of Transubstantiation is a novelty, not found in Scripture, but brought into the Church by the Councell of Lateran anno 1215. This is a great mistake in Sall: The [Page 244] very condemning of Berengarius as an Heretick for impugning Transubstantiation anno 1050, (which was before the Councell of Lateran 165. years) proves it was noe novelty, but an Article of Faith before that CouncellThere were present at this Counsell the Emperors Roman and Greek: and of the Kings of France, Spaine, England, Hierusalem. and Cyperus. their Ambassadors. euen from the Apostles tymes. For otherwise I pray you how were it possible that the Patriarks of Hierusalem and Constantinople; 70. Metropolitans; 400. Bishops; and 800. Conventuall Pryours, who were all present at that great Counsell, should all agree in declaring Transubstantiation to have been revealed by God to the primitive Church, how can this agree with what Sall affirms, that this Doctrin was first invented in the tyme of that Councell. The Canon, or Diffinition of that great Councell was: In haec Verba. Verum Christi Corpus, & sanguis in hoc Sacramento Altaris sub speciebus Panis & Vini ver aceter continentur Transubstantiatis Pane in Corpus & Vino in Sanguinem potestate divina
For the better declaring of this truth, [Page 245] Sall you know the Church doth not make new Articles of Faith, when it defines any controverted Doctrin; It only declares that such Doctrin was delivered to the primative Church, and soe downe along to us, and groundeth its difinition upon Scripture or authentick Tradition. As the Protestants object against Transubstantiation, that it is a nouelty; Soe did the Arrians against Consubstantiality that it was a novelty brought in by the Councell of Nice, wheras said Councell did only define Consubstantiality to have been from the Apostles tyme, an Article of Faith, and decreed the same should be declared and signify'd by the word Omousion, in like manner the Councell of Lateran did define for a mistery of faith Transubstantiation, which was soe before theire Difinition, and then they agreed upon the word Transubstantiation, but the thing by that word signifyed was before beleeved as an Article of Faith by the whole Church, though expressed in other tearms, as those of Mutation, [Page 246] Transmutation, Transelementation, Conversion of the Bread and Wine into the Body and Bloud of Christ.
In the mean tyme I can not understand how Sall a new Sacramentarian should dispute with us about the Doctrin of Transubstantiation, seing hee slattly denyes the Body and Bloud of Christ to be realy, and substantially present in the Sacrament. What is more impertinent then to dispute of the manner of a thing, or being, that you hould has noe being? The Lutherans, who beleeve the Body and Bloud of Christ to be realy and substantially in the Sacrament, (though erroniously they likwise hould Bread to be there) have some reason to dispute with us about the manner of Christes being there, by Transubstantiation or otherwise.
The first Hereticks that impugned Transubstantiation, were the Capharnites, who said: Quomodo potest hic nobis carnem Ioanes Cap. 6. suam dare ad manducandum. And againe. Durus est hic sermo.
When our Saviour said, I am the [Page 247] living Bread, that came downe from heaven. If any man eat of this Bread, hee shall live for ever: and the Bread which I will give, is my flesh for the life of the World. The Iewes therfore strove among themselves, saying. How can this man give us his Flesh to eat? This saying is hard, and who can heare it? Sall you see by this is becom a Capharnite, and in this point soe are all that imbrace the XXXIX. Articles of the Church of England.
About the yeare 780. certaine Greek Hereticks called Iconomachi, held this Sacrament to be only an Image of Christ, and that his Body was not realy in the Sacrament. In the yeare 800. one Ioannes Scotus of the Latin Church, fell into the same Heresie, and after him two ages and more, in the year 1050, Berengarius denyed Transubstantiation, and the Real-Presence.
Before these men, none did impugne this high mistery of Faith, but all the Church did quietly and unanimously [Page 248] beleeve the Real-Presence of the Body and Bloud of Christ in the Sacrament: and the aforesaid Iconomachi and all other in this point, were confuted by the Fathers, and condemned by the Church in severall generall Councells. The latter Hereticks as Zwinglians Calvinists, and and the like Sacramentarians, have alsoe been condemned by the Church.
In this high point of Doctrin wee are to beleeve and maintain what the Canons, and Counsells of the holy Church have defined, as that of Lateran aboue cited, and others, and of the Councell of Trent expressly and distinctlyConcil. Triden. Sess. 13. Cap. 1. 2. 3. 6. difining this mistery in the 13. Session in the sixth Chapter it defines more especially the Doctrin of Transubstantiation which is the Conversion of the whole substance of Bread, into the substance of the Body of Christ, our Lord, and of the whole Substance of Wine, into the Substance of his Bloud: Quae Conversio (soe ends the Chapter) convenienter & propriè a Sancta Catholica [Page 249] Ecclesia Transubstantiatio est appellata.
The first Canon is in haec verba. ▪Si Cone. Triden. Sess. 13. Canon. 1. 2. 6. quis negaverit in Sanctissimae Eucharistiae Sacramento contineri vere, realiter, & substantialiter Corpus & Sanguinem una cum anima & divinitate Domini nostri Iesu Christi, ac proinde totum Christum; sed dixerit tantummodo esse in eo, ut in signo, Vel figura, aut virtute Anathema sit. This Canon is point-blanck against Calvinians and Sacramentarians. The second Canon is against Wicklefians and Lutherans; the sixth doth define the Worship of Adoration due to our Saviour in the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist.
Wee cannot follow better guides and masters herein then the ancient Fathers, men inspired by God in theire writings, who all of them concerning the Sacrament of the Aulter have beleeu'd as wee doe, and asserted the true and Catholick Doctrin touching the same in theire writings: if Sall hath any esteem for those holy men, let him take paines to read theire writings, and hee shall [Page 250] finde I promise him, that they all held this Article to bee of Faith, to witt, that Christ is realy and substantialy present in this Sacrament by Transubstantiation, or Conversion of the whole Substance of Bread and Wine into his Body and Bloud. I will not goe, lower then the fifth age, (because Ptotestants regard not the Authority of Fathers later then that age,) in which liued Chrisostom, Hierom, Cyryllus of Alexandria, Augustin, Proclus Constantinopolitanus, Theolet, Gelasius, Leo, Hillarius, Eusebius Emissenus, &c. In the fourth Century (wherin the first Councell of Nice was celebrated) Athanasius, Hillarius Cyrillus of Hierusalem, Ambrose, Basill Optatus, Gregorius Nyzenus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, Epiphanius. In the third age lived Origen Tertulian, Cyprian. In the second Iustinus Martyr, Pius Pope, Irinaeus. In the first, the tyme of the Apostles, Ignatius, Dionisius Ariopagita, Pollicarpe, and others.
Out of all these Fathers and many more can be produced an infinity of [Page 251] passages, clearly declaring that they beleeved the Real-Presence, and maintained Transubstantiation or the thing therby signifyed, and beleeved, and that it was delivered from age to age, from the Apostles tyme, and that this was the Faith of the whole Church. I will content my selfe which I hope will content my Reader,) in aleaging the Authorityes of some of them.
Tertulian, who lived in the third age, says. Caro abluitur, ut anima emaculetur; Tertul lib. do Resurrectione carnis. caro ungitur, ut anima consecretur: Caro Corpore & Sanguine Christi vescitur, ut anima de Deo saginetur. That is: The Flesh of man is washed with true substantiall Water, that the Soule may be cleansed; the Flesh is anoynted with true Oyle, that the Soule may be consecrated; The Flesh feedeth of the true and substantiall Body and Bloud of Christ, that the Soule may be nurrished of God. It is an evident, and undeniable inference, that as by Water, is understood in this passage [Page 252] of Tertulian true Water, and by Oyle true and substantiall Oyle, soe alsoe by the Body and Bloud of Christ, are understood the true, real, and substantiall Body and Bloud of Christ: For there can be noe reason imagined, why true Water and Oyle should be understood in this passage, and not the true and substantiall Body and Bloud of Christ.
The Fathers treating of the Body of Christ in this Sacrament doe use these words: Fieri, confici, creari. Saint Cyprian saith: Qui usque hodte hoc veracissimum & sanctissimum Corpus suum creat. That is: Christ to this day doth creat (in the Sacrament of the Alter) his owne most true and holy Body. Saint S. Amb. lib. 4. de Sacra. Cap. 4. Ambrose saith. Panis iste, Panis ante verbae Sacramentorum; ubi accesserit consecratio, de pane fit Corpus Christi. That is: That Bread, is Bread before the Words of Consecration, when the Consecration comes, of Bread is made the Body of Christ.
Then when the Saint had declar'd [Page 253] this to have happened by the force of the Words of Christ, because the speech of Christ is soe effectuall, that it can create things out of nothing, hee added: Sed post Consecrationem dico tibi quod jam ost Corpus Christi: ipse dixit, & factum ost, ipse mandavit, & creatum est. But after the Consecration (saith the Saint) I tell thee, that now it is the Body of Christ: hee said, and it was made; hee commaunded, and it was created; That is to say, the Body of Christ was created, which hee says absolutly in that place to have bine made and created. In like manner Bessarion saith: Tota Bessar. lib. de Virbis consecr. Trinitas hoc Corpus Altaris Creat. That is The whole Trinity doth create the Body in the Altar. And many more of the Fathers have us'd the like manner of speaking, which propositions can not be verifyed unless the Body of Christ is present in the Sacrament of the Alter, by a true and substantiall change, or Conversion of Bread into the Body of Christ, by which action or reproduction the Fathers affirme Corpus [Page 254] Christi fieri, confici & creari: which can not be understood, de creatione stricte sumpta, because that any thing may be said created strictly, if must be created of nothing, soe as it must absolutly beginne then to have its being, and that it had noe existence or being before, Sic connotat vox creari: Now the Body of Christ in the Sacrament, had existence and being in heaven before the Consecration, and hath after it; Neque fit ex nihilo in Sacramento sed ex pane.
There are of the Fathers many and cleare Testimonyes proving the RealPresence of the Body and Bloud of Christ in the Sacrament, which Cardinall Bellarmin Bellartoto lih. 2. de hoc Sacra. S. Amb. lib. 6. de Sacra. Cap. 1. sets downe largly, and brings to that purpose the Testimony of all ages. Saint Ambrose speaketh thus. Sicut verus est Dei Filius Dominus noster Iesus Christus, non quemadmodum homines, per Gratiam, sed quasi Filius ex Substantia Patris: ita vera caro est, sicut ipse dixit, quam accipimus; & verus ejus Sanguis est, quem potamus. That is: As our Lord Iesus [Page 255] Christ is the true Sonns of God, not as men by Grace, but as a Sonne of the Substance of his Father: even soe it is his true Flesh, as himselfe said, which wee receive, and his true Bloud wee drink.
Saint Damasen likewise saith thus, Non est Figura Panis & Vinum Corporis Saint Dama. lib. 4. de Fide cap. 14. & Sangunis Christi (absit enim hoc) sed est ipsum Corpus Domini deificatum; ipso Domino dicente boc est meum, (non figura Corporis) sed Corpus, & (non figura Sanguinis.) sed Sanguis. That is. That as the Bread and Wine is not the figure of the Body and Bloud of Christ, (God forbid,) but it is (after Consecration) the very Body of our Lord deifyed? Our Lord himself saying this is my Body, (not the figure of my Body) this is my Bloud, (not the figure of my Bloud. What can bee clearlyer said against Calvins Hersie then this?
The Fathers prove evidently the Bread to bee substantially converted into the Body of Christ, and in this they praise [Page 256] the infinit power of God. Likewise tha [...] after the words of Consecration, the bread is noe more there, but the true flesh of Christ, and that in this mistery wee are to beleeve the words of Christ rather then our owne senses. To this purpose Saint Ambrose (whose faith was the generall faith of Christendome in his days.) Quantis utimur exemplis, ut S. Amb. de Tis qui Misteriis initiantur. probemus hoc non esse quod natura formavit. That is: By how many examples doe wee use to prove that which is in the Sacrament, is not that, which nature framed, (to wit Bread and wine) but that which the blessing did consecrat. The Saint heere insinuates that the force of blessing is greater then the force of nature, seeing by blessing, nature it selfe is changed, as bread into the Body of Christ. Hee saith elsewhere. Sitantum valebat sermo Eliae, ut ignem de caelo deponeret, non valebit sermo Christi, ut species mutet elementorum? That is: If the word of Elias brought fyre from heaven, shall not the word of Christ be able to change the species of the [Page 257] elements? And this the Saint proves by the force of reason in these words. De totius mundi operibus legisti, quia ipse dixit, & facta sunt: ipse mandavit & creata sunt. Sermo ergo Christi, qui potuit ex nihilo facere quod non erat; non potest ea quae sunt mutare in id quod non erant? That is: You have read (saith the Saint) of the works of the world, because hee said, they were made; hee commanded, and they were created. Then hee makes this Argument. Shall not then the speech of Christ which was able of nothing to create that which was not, be able to change the things that are, into other things that they were not before? For it is more to give new Nature to things, then to change Natures. The Saint concludes thus. Liquet igitur, quod praeter Naturae ordinem virgo generavit: & hoc quod facimus, Corpus ex Virgine est. That is to say. As the Virgin did conceive beyond the Order of Nature even soe that which wee consecrat is the Body which came from the Virgin.
Viewing all the great Miracles that happen in this Sacrament; Bread and Wine chang'd into the Body and Bloud of Christ; the species and accidents of Bread and Wine remaining without inherence in a subject, which inherence is naturall and propper to accidents, and the Body and Bloud of Christ hauing in the Sacrament a spirituall presence; seing all these wonders and magnalia, may say with great Saint Iohn Chrisostome. O Miraculum! ô Dei benignitatem qui cum Patre sursum sedet, in illo temporis Articulo omnium manibus pertractatur. That is: O Miracle! ô goodness of God, that hee, who sitteth aboue with the Father, is heer beneath handled by men!
If Sall inquire, how a Body can have a spirituall Presence; I answer him with demaunding how a spirit can have a corporall Presence? How can an Angell have appearence and presence of a young man? wherof there are many examples in Scripture. Did not Angells seeme to the eyes of Abraham, Tobias, [Page 259] and others to bee young men, and yet they were not men, but spiritts? And why cannot the Body of Christ have a spirituall Presence in the Sacrament if God will have it soe? Let Sall shew us the cause and reason why it may not be done?
It is indeed a hard question to declare: Qua Actione Corpus Christi ponitur in Sacramento. Some hold it is done Actione Adductiva, that is to say, that Christ (retaining the ubi his Body hath in heaven) gives by this kinde of Action a new ubi to his Body and Bloud under the species and Accidents of Bread and Wine; but this opinion hath great difficultyes and is hard to bee defended: wherefore the clearer and more plausible Sentence is; Quod Corpus Christi ponatur sub speciebus Panis, & Sanguis sub speciebus Vini. By a true and real Reproduction, Hoc est per Actionem productivam, sic sentire videtur S. Thomas dicens: quia in hoc Sacramento tota S. Tom. 3. part. q. 75. Art. 8. Substantia Panis convertitur in totam Substantiam Corporis Christi propter, hoc haec [Page 260] Conversio Transubstantiatio vocatur. Id est perit seu destruitur Substantia Panis, quando reproducitur Substantia Corporis Christi sub speciebus Panis. That is to say. The Substance of Bread doth perish or is distroy'd, when the Substance of the Body of Christ is reproduced under the accidents of Bread.
I have said aboue, that the ancient Fathers and Saints asserted Corpus Christi in Sacrament [...] Altaris fieri, confici, creari: which Propositions cannot be verifyed but by a real Action, which is this Actio productiva, Reproduction or Replication of the Body of Christ in the Sacrament, that the same esse or being, that Christ hath in heaven is reproduced under the accidents of Bread and Wine in this Sacrament. Will any man say that this is not possible to God? If God can restore that which perrished, by reproduceing the very same thing in Individuo G. V. if hee can raise to life one that was dead, as hee restored Lazarus to life, the very same Lazarus in Individuo the Brother of Martha; and Mary [Page 261] Magdalen that dyed few days before; why cannot God as well reproduce a man that is living, and that was not dead before? It is cleare the existence of the man living doth not hinder, but that God may reproduce or replicate the same man againe, and not once, but ten tymes, and a hundred tymes, and even make an Army of one man by soe oft reproducing him. Likewise reproducing, or replicating the same man in severall places, that man may doe different Actions, the reason is: Quia licet secundum se sit idem numero homo, est virtute multiplex, & multis aequipollet locorum spatiis & Operationtbus. That is: Because though that man reduplicated be one and the same man in number, yet hee hath the vertue of many men and can bee in many, and different places, and doe many and different Actions. By this means the man replicated may be hott in one place, and cold in another; walke in one place, and stand in another; may be sick in one place, and well in another; and which [Page 262] is more strange; may live in one place, and dye in another.
Let Sall tell us why all this may not be done, and what Contradiction doth this Replication involue that it may not be done by the power of God? Will hee dare say the power of God, which is infinit, can be soe ended and exhausted, as it may not extend it selfe to such a Reproduction, or Replication?
Hauing said soe much by way of discussion upon some parts of Salls Recantation, that impugnes the Doctrin of Transubstantiation: let mee now shew, that the Greeck and Ruthenian Church, and the Armenians doe agree with the Roman Catholick Church, in the Doctrin of Transubstantiation, Real-presence, and in Cultu latriae, or Worship of Adoration due to the Body of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar.
XIX. CHAPTER. The Ruthenian and Greeck Church, and the Armenians hold the same in the Article of Transubstantiation, as the Roman Catholicks doe.
FOr informing Sall lately become Calvinist and a great zealot that way, that the Ruthenians, and those of the Greeck Church and Armenians agree with us in the Doctrin of Transubstantiation, Real-presence, &c. I here set downe certain passages worthy to be notifyed to him and all those of his Religion, which I lately read with great Attention and Satisfaction. I will instance a late undeniable proofe of [Page 264] this out of a Conferrence that passed between L. H. Gondrin Arch-Bishop of Sans a very learned Prelate, and a venerable Priest of Muscovia, a Chanon of th [...] Cathedrall of Muskow, then in the retenue of the Muscovit Ambassador in Paris, and with the Secretary of said Ambassador. This conference was made at Paris anno 1668. These being invited by the Arch-Bishop to dyne with him after great civility done them, his grace put the Priest many questions, touching Transubstantiation, and the Real-Presence after the words of Consecration, and what Worship is due to Christ in the Sacrament, and desired upon all this to receive the Iudgment and use of the Ruthenian Church: they answered to all distinctly, as men well versed in the Religion of theire Country, and assured his Grace, they agreed in all these points, to wit, Transubstantiation, Real-Presence, and Incultu latriae, that is Adoration due to Christ in this Sacrament; the Arch-Bishop much joy'd at these Answers, further desired to know theire Iudgment of [Page 265] some Christians in France, that denyed the Body and Bloud of Christ to be realy and substantially in the Eucharist, and likewise deny'd Adoration to bee due there unto; they replyed with a pious anger and indignation, if such men liu'd in our country, wee should put them to death and burne them like Hereticks and Deuills: But there are said they (God be praysed) noe such men in Muscovia, nor dare they live there.
Take another strong Confirmation of the same, the answer Paisius Legaridius Chius, Metropolitan of Gaza given to Ioannes Lylienthal, Ambassador of the King of Sueden, in the Court of Muscovia, in the Month of September anno 1666. The Ambassador set forth to said Metropolitan the tenets of the Lutherans, Calvenistes, and Romans, about the blessed Eucharist, the question stated, hee said: Est itaque questionis scopus, quam nempe in hac opinionum varietate Ecclesia Ruthenia seu Graeca teneat Sententiam? partesne Ecclesiae Romanae, an Lutheranae, vel Calvinianae [Page 266] tueatur? That is: It is therfore the but of the question, what Sentence in this variety of Opinions holds the Ruthenian Church? and whose part doe they hold and maintaine, that of the Roman Church, or the Lutheran, or the Calvinian?
The Metropolitan answered possitively, in a long and learned discourse, that the Ruthenian and all the Greeck Church agreed with the Romans in Transubstantiation, Real-presence, and worship of Adoration due to Christ in the Holy Eucharist: The Romans (said hee) only differ from our Church in the matter of this Sacrament, that the Greeck Church doth consecrate in Levin-Bread, and the Latin in Azime, wherfore wee Grecians call the Latins Azimits; but hee further said, this differrence between us is not essentiall, for that Levined, and unlevined Bread are ejusdem speciei.
In like manner the Surian or Syrian Church agree's with the Roman in all touching the Eucharist, and likewise in [Page 267] some other points of Faith denyed by the Protestants of England: as doth evidently wittness the ensuing Testimony of severall Bishops and Priestes of that Country and Church.
Testimonium; seu Professio quorundam Articulorum apud Nationem Surianam In Oriente.
1. CHristi Corpus & Sanguinem verè & realiter in Eucharistiae continer [...] firmiter credimus, non figuram tantum ejus atque virtutem, ut Heretici commenti sunt.
2. Item Panem & Vinum in verum Christi Corpus & Sanguinem realiter & substantialiter vi Divinae Consecrationis mutari, [Page 268] atque converti seu substantiari, quod idem est.
3. Christum in Eucharistia residentem Latriae cultu adorari debere, & ita ab omnibus Ecclesiae nostri fidelibus adorari.
4. In Sacra Lyturgia verè ac propriè dictum Sacrificium pro vivis & mortuis propitiatorium Deo offerri.
5. Sanctos recte a fidelibus coli & invocari.
6. Presbiterum non esse, qui ab Episcopo Impositionem manuum non acceperit.
7. Licere Ecclesiae carnium Escas certis diebus prohibere, & fidelibus statuta per annum jejunia indicere.
8. Contra Sentientes pro Hereticis & prophanis haberi & excomunicari.
Haec est ac semper fuit Ecclesiarum nostrarum fides: hanc acceptam a majoribus servamus, & seruabimus; nec ulla apud nos mentio ullorum a memoria fuit aliquando, qui aliter docue runt.
- 1. PAtriarcha Surianae Nationis.
- 2. Andreas Curatus Abdella & Choulac Nationis Surianae.
- 3. Curatus Matove N. S.
- 4. Curatus Abdella & Moyl Religiosus & Sacerdos N. S.
- 5. Sacerdos Nam. N. S.
- 6. Sacerdos Benjamin N. S.
- 7. Curatus Chaida N. S.
- 8. Sacerdos Abdella & Chay N. S.
- 9. Sacerdos Abraham N. S.
- 10. Sacerdos Abraham & Egeir N. S.
- 11. Dominus Abraham Sacerdos N. S.
- 12. Dominus Ioannes Episcopus N. S.
- 13. Dominus à Deodatus Sacerdos N. S.
- 14. Dominus Theodorus Sacerdos N. S.
- 15. Dominus Chacardour Sacerdos N. S.
- 16. Dominus Gregorius Episcopus N. S.
- 17. Dominus Baptista Decanus Ecclesiae Beatae Virginis N. S.
- 18. Dominus Sergius Sacerdos N. S.
There are the like Testimonies of the Patriarck and many Bishops and Priestes Armenians dwelling in Aleppo, signed the first of March 1668.
In like manner all the Armenian Churches agree with the Romans touching the Eucharist in all: which are very many under two Patriarcks; the one dwelling in Arard a Citty of Armenia, whose aboad is in the Monastery of Ermiasin or Heruisin, and hath under him 200. Bishops. The other Patriarck keeps in Cis a towne of Carmania hauing under him 50. Bishops. By what is said Sall may see, and must confess that the Ruthenian and Greeck Church, the Syrians and Armenians agree with the Romans in the Faith and Doctrin of Transubstantiation, Real-presence, and Worship due to Christ in the Eucharist.
Who desires to informe himselfe more at large, of what I have here aleaged, I remitt him to that excellent learned Treatis thus intitled:
La perpetuite de la foy de l'Eglise Catholique [Page 271] touchant l'Eucharistie defendue contre le Liure du Seiur Claude Ministre d [...] Charanton, printed at Paris, 1669. What I here set downe and much more hee will finde in the 12. Book of the third Treatice (they are in all 4. Vollums in 8.) The reading of this excellent worke (as I have bine informed) converted that famous generall Mareshall de Turene, and after him was converted Prince de Tremoile one of the noblest Princes of France, and after them many more Persons of quality.
The Greek and Ruthenian Church, Armenians, and others agree in more points of Religion with the Romans, then with the Protestants of the English Church.
IT was my happ many years agoe to have perus'd an answer of Father Paul [Page 272] Harris a learned Priest that liu'd in Dublin (I knew the man well) to a Sermon of Doctor Vsher Protestant Primate of Ardmach or (as they us'd to speak) of al Ireland a man of great fame, made at Wainstad before King Iames anno 1624. In this Sermon the Primat haled into his Church and Communion, all those of the Greek and Ruthenian Church, Armenians likewise, and other Sectarys in the Eastern Church affirming Salvation was found in all those Congregations. Father Harris confuted the man, shewing evidently, that all those differed from Protestants in many substantiall Articles of faith, and consequently could not bee of theire Communion; and was not this I pray you a pleasant Imagination of Doctor Ʋsher? But let Vsher build his great new Church, of Greeks, Ruthenians, Arminians, and English Protestants in the Clouds, wee know the Catholick Church is built upon a Rock and will never be destroyd.
Father Paul Harris in his answer to Vsher speaks thus:
The Grecians, Ruthenians, and Armneians defend and maintayne that Baptisme is necessary to salvation, and that originall sinn is remitted therby; the riged Calvinistes teach the contrary. The Greeks, Ruthenians, &c. hold Transubstantiation, the Reael-presence of Christes Body and Bloud in the Sacrament and the worship of Latria due there unto; the Protestant generally not. The Greeks Ruthenians &c. hold that good works with faith do justify; the Protestants, that faith alone doth justify. The Greeks &c. free will in the best actions, the Protestants not; the Greeks &c. hold seven Sacraments, the Protestants not; the Greeks &c. beleeve Christ dyed for all Godly and wicked, the Protestants not, but only for the elect; they pray and offer Sacrifice for the dead, the Protestants not; they Invocate Saints and Angells, the Protestants not; They worship Crosses and Images, the Protestant not; They hold merit of good works, the Protestants not.
You may see what good Agreement in Articles of faith Doctor Vsher found between the Greeks, Ruthenians, Armenians &c. For bringing them into his owne Church and Communion, but if they agree in any Articles with the Protestant, (though they differ'd in many more) 'twas enough for Vsher to make them all Protestants, as Fox made Saints of all Sectarys, as in what wee have said before is prou'd: But wee Catholicks doe not, nor may not receive into our Communion and Church the said Greeks, Ruthenians, &c. Though agreeing with us in many Articles, becaus they differ in others according to that of Saint Iames: Qui offendit in uno factus est omnium reus.
Wee are now to speak or to deal with Sall for his contumelious Language to witt for saying, that the tenets of the Roman Church against the XXXIX. Articles are false, and Superstitious, especially that of Transubstantiation, as forcing upon Christians a beleef of monstrous Miracles, &c. of which [Page 275] I shall treat in the ensuing Chapter.
XX. CHAPTER. Miracles are ttue and cleare marks of a true Religion, and the power of working them hath been given to the true Church and remaines therin.
The Anger Sall hath conceived against Gods wonders, caling Miracles Monstrous, gave mee occation of enlargeing this Chapter. A furious zeale in his new Religion hath made the man ungodly.
It was not enough for him in his Recantation to declare his minde in the ensuing words.
Wherfore I resolved to declare, as I doe hereby seriously and in my hart, without Equivocation, or mentall Reservation in the Presence of God and this Congregation, declare, that I doe give my full, and free assent to the XXXIX. Articles of the Church of England, for holy and wise, and grounded upon the insalliable word of God;
But hee must alsoe add.
Acknowledging the Romish tenets against them to be false and Superstitious, especially that of Transubstantiation, as forcing upon Christians a beleefe of Monstrous Miracles repugnant to humane reason, and not grounded upon divine Testimony, nor necessary either for verifying Christ his words in the Institution of this Blessed Sacrament; or for the effects of it.
Sall verè durus est hie sermo, & quis potest eum, audire! Let any Catholick Reader tell mee: Nonquid haec est atrox homuncionis insultantis Christo & Ecclesiae rabies? I did not think poor Sall was [Page 277] come to such a hight of Impiety as to belch up soe virulent a contumely against Gods Wonders: But let him bee as much discontented as hee will, Miracles are owned by the pious and learned, by the Bishop and the Peasant, and by all true and Godly beleevers, because they are wrought In Nomine & virtute Dei omnipotentis: wherfore the Doctrin of Miracles is well grounded, and delivered from hand to hand a long from the Apostles Tymes, and the Church is called Ecclesia Sancta Sanctitate Miraculorum. It is true Sall, you have passed to a Congregation of men that deny and contemne manifest Wonders, because noe Miracles were ever done in theire Church; I defy you to shew mee one Miracle wrought by any of Foxes Saints, or any Protestant since your holy Father Luther first brought in Protestanisme, tell mee when and where, and the man that did the Wonder.
Sall I see you deale with Miracles, as the Fox did with a faire ripe bunsh of grapes. [Page 278] hee jumpt and leapt to bring downe the grapes, but when hee could not reach them, said they were green and worth nothing. But whether I pray you shall I beleeve, you in a kinde of rage against Gods wonders caling them Monstrous; or Saint Thomas the Prince of devines teaching What a Miracle is? dicit enim Quod S. Tom. part. 1. quest. 105. a 7. nomen Mirac [...]li ab Admiratione sumitur: Admiratio autem consurgit, cum effectus sunt manifesti, & causa occulta. That is: The Word Miracle coms from Admiration, and this Admiration doth arise, when the effects appeare, and the cause is hidden. Likewise Saint Augustin tells us what a Miracle is. cum Deus (saith the Saint) Aliquid facit S. Aug. lib. de quest. contra cognitum nobis cursum, solitumque naturae, magnalia vel mirabilia dicuntur.
When God doth any thing against the knowne course of nature; and custome therof they are caled Magnalia or wonderfull things.
I pray you good Sall, give God leave to doe wonderfull things by his Saints and servants, to his owne Glory, [Page 279] when it shall soe please him, and be not angry therwith caling impudently these wonders, Monstrous Miracles: take rather. Saint Augustins good Counsell, speaking thus to you and mee, and all men. Dicamus Aliquid Deum posse, quod nos fatemur, investigare non posse; in rebus enim mirabilibus tota ratio saciendi est potentia sacientis. That is Let us say, God is able to doe somthing, that wee must confess, wee are not able to search into or comprehend; in wonderfull things the whole ground of doeing them: is the power of him that can doe them.
That God hath Impowered those hee sent by an extraordinary way for converting Nations, with the grace of working Miracles is a truth you will not deny, having been evidently made appeare in the written Law, and Law of Grace: when the people see Miracles, they beleeve the man that doth them is sent from God.
This made Moyses, when hee was commaunded by God to lead the Israelits [Page 280] out of Egypt, to answer God in theseExod. cap. 5. tearms. The people will not beleeue mee nor heare my voyce; but they will say, our Lord hath not appeared to thee. Hee proposed the difficulty of the Embassy wisely, and God iudgd what hee sayd, to carry great reason, and therfore gaue him the power of doeing wonders, and this suffised to make the people beleeue, hee was sent from God with an extraordinary Authority. Sall wee are still demaunding from your Prophets and Doctors, Luther, Caluin, and the rest of them, who say they were sent from God by an extraordinary mission to sanctify the world, and to pull downe the whore of Babilon (soe they name the Roman Church) and alsoe you of England, and all Protestants affirme the same, to wit, that Luther, Calvin, and the rest were impowered with extraordinary authority, even as the true Prophets of God, and other holy men, (that wrought Miracles for proving theire mission,) were sent [Page 281] from God in former ages: but till this day you could never name any Miracles wrought by your Doctors.
Now if the Israelits would not take Moyses his word (though hee was a holy man) that hee was sent from God without doing wonders, shall wee take Luther or Calvins word, who shew'd noe Sanctity in theire manners, but much impurity; that they are sent from God without working Mitacles to prove it; this would be in us a great folly?
There are three kinde of Miracles, those of Christ, those of the Apostles, and Church Miracles, if Sall and those of the English Church will not beleeve the two first kinde of Miracles, they doe not credit the Scriptures, wherin those Miracles are found; as for Church Miracles they seem to make noe more account of them then of fables, or of ridiculous things, but holy men, and those that feare God doe much esteem them: by Church Miracles I first understand such as the most antient fathers have [Page 282] left upon record, never questioned, never call'd into doubt by any. 2. I understand by Church Miracles such as in latter ages have been aproved by the Sea Apostolique, chiefly at the Canonization of Saints, wherof wittnesses have been produced upon oath, and all Imaginable sinserity, (or severity rather) used to avoyd heresies, and to make truth openly knowne.
Wee Catholicks distinguish between the received Miracles of the Church, and those which particular men relate, wherof some are only probable, others Dubious, others false; the Protestants doth not distinguish them, but make all fish that coms to Nett.
The Catholicks alsoe distinguish the Miracles of Christ and other Miracles; those of Christ are immediatly wrought by God, and the other by Gods servants, but In Nomine & virtute Dei, soe that Christ is the Magnus Thaumaturgus, quia sine illo nihil possumus facere; when one baptizeth, Saint Augustin doth affirme that Christ doth Baptize with [Page 283] him, even soe wee say, when any of Gods servants workes a wonder, Christ works that Miracle with him, and consequently all the Miracles of the Saints are Christs Miracles. If Sall and other Protestants shall deny Gods servants to have received from Christ the power of working Miracles, I say Sall and his Companions in this, doe not beleeve the Prophesie of Christ saying expresly. Amen, Amen. I say unto you, heeIoan. cap. 14. that beleeves in mee, the works that I doe, hee alsoe shall doe, and greater works then these shall hee doe. These are Christes owne words who cannot deceive, or be deceived. For a more exact notice of the nature of Miracles and how they are differenced, I remitt my reader to an excellent Treatise printed at Antwerp anno 1674. Thus intitled: The Infallibility of the Catholick Church and her miracles.
Now that Miracles are not Monstrous as Sall prophanely speaks, but Glorious, and the true seals, and Characters of the true Religion and [Page 284] Church the ensuing Chapter will declare.
XXI. CHAPTER. Of undeniable Miracles proving the Faith and Sanctity of the true Church.
Mi∣racle. 1 VVHen the people of Israel were most devided in matter of Religion, and very many of them bended theire knees to Baal, the Prophet Elias said to them in zeale and Anger, How long halt you of two sides? ifLib. 3. cap. 18. our Lord be God, follow him; if Baal, follow him. And the people did not answer him aword. (Such a zealous postulation is necessary to those that are neither hott, nor cold in Religion, but luke-warme such as the Angells themselves detest, Apocall. Cap. 3.) [Page 285] then the Prophet made a motion to them of clearing the truth in point of Religion between him and the Priests of Baal, by that famous undoubted Miracle of burning an Ox upon the Alter without kindling fyre under: this way was well approved of by the people, ‘and they all answering said, a very good proposition.’ Gods Prophet was but one, and alone in this conflict, and the Prophets of Baal then present 450. The reason wherfore the people willingly condescended to the Prophets proposition, was, that in common sence they judged, that God would not permitt a falshood to be confirmed by Miracle in soe publique a tryall, where the veracity of God was soe particularly concerned: on the other side the Prophets of Baal durst not refuse soe faire an ofter as Elias made in the presence of all the people, fearing they would fall from them, and the Worship of Baal their God. What end say you had this faire Tryall? who had the Victory? who but Elias the true servant, and [Page 286] Prophet of God? The Priestes of Baal began to pray and cry upon Baal theire God with great fervour and many Ceremonyes, they cryed till noon-day the tyme the Sacrifice should be burnt, but their God Baal sent them noe fyre.
Then Elias after gering the foolish prayres, and exclamations of those 450. Prophane Priestes of the Idol Baal, began to pray to the living God in this kind. Lord, God of Abraham and Isaac, and Israel, shew this day that thou art the God of Israel, and I thy servant, and that according to thy Commaundement I have done all these things. Heare mee Lord, heare mee: that these people may learne, that thou art our Lord God, and that thou hast converted theire hart againe, And the fire of our Lord fell, and devoured the Holacaust, and the wood, and the stones, licking alsoe the dust, and the Water, that was in the Water gutter. Which when all the People had seen, they fell on theire face, and said: Our Lord hee is God, our Lord hee is God.
Sall two things you may here observe, the first: that the people of Israel seeing the Miracle of the fyre coming from heaven, detested Baal, and adored God crying out. Our Lord hee is God, our Lord hee is God▪ Secondly. That the Devills power was here restrained, and soe chained, that hee was not able to help those Priestes of Baal, demaunding fyre from him to burne the Holocaust; and soe it is still, when Miracles are attempted for the Tryall of truth, then only truth will be testifyed, and Sathan confounded having noe power to the contrary; which is according to that of Saint Mark: Our Lord working withMark. cap. 16. all, and confirming the Doctrin with signes following.
And why should not I in this place, in the name of the Catholick Church, make such an offer to Sall, and all his Protestants in England, Ireland, and Scotland, as Elias made to the Priestes of Baal: I hope they will be asham'd to refuse it, for that were to confess, that the Roman Doctrin is true, and theirs [Page 288] false; The Roman Church the true Church, and the Protestants the false.
Sall let us not delude the people with School subtilitys, or obscure Texts of Scripture, If the Church of England or Scotland, or any other reformed one be the true Church, and its Doctrin the true Doctrin, let that be try'd by Miracles. I shall try ours of Rome by that Test. I challenge then all the Bishops and Ministers of the Church of England, and all those of the Reformation, or all the Protestants of the World, to work, or mention, any one Miracle ever yet wrought by any Protestant, to confirme any one point of Doctrin or Religion, wherin they differ from the Roman Catholick.
Gentlemen, summon your Synods, search into all Historyes, Prophane, and Sacred, set your heads to gether, and produce at least some probable testimony of as much as one Miracle to grace your Reformations.
Mi∣racle. 2 When the same Prophet Elias, raised from death to life the child of the [Page 289] Widow of Sareptha of the Sidonians, and delivered him to his Mother, andLib. 3. Regum cap. 1 [...]8 said to her: behold thy sonne liveth. And the woeman said to Elias: now, in this I have knowne that thou art a man of God, and the word of our Lord in thy mouth is true. Sall wilt thou beleeve, that the Miracle made this woeman beleeve?
Mi∣racle. 3 When the Prophet Elizeus raised to life the dead child of the Sunamite, saying to her: Take thy sonne.Lib. 4. Regum Cap. 4. Shee came, and fell at his feet, and adored upon the ground: and took her Sonne, and went out &c. Behold Sall the force of the Miracle.
Miracle. 4 This is a pretious one, the preservation of Sidrach, Misach, and Abdenago three of the Children of Israell in the midst of the flames of burning fyre, where they walked in the midst ofDan. Cap. 3. the flame praysing God, and blessing our Lord. And did not Nabuchodnozor moved with this Miracle breaking forth say. Blessed be the God of Sidrach, Misach and Abdenago, who had sent [Page 290] his Angell, and had delivered his Servants that beleeved in him? And after said. By mee therfore this decree is made., that every people, tribe, and tongue, whatsoever shall speak Blasphemy against the God of Sidrach, Misach, and Abdenago, hee perrish, and his house be wasted: for there is none other God, that can soe save. This Miracle made Nabuchodonozor confesse. There was noe God could save but the God of Israel.
In the Law of Grace you will finde that God gave the power of working Miracles to witt, of casting out Devills,Math. cap. 10. of curing all manner of Infirmityes. Where our saviour says to his Diciples. And going preach, saying. That the Kingdom of heaven is at hand. Cure the sick. raise the dead, cleans the lepers, cast out Divells: gratis you have received, gratis give ye. Mark Mark. cap. 16. 2. Cor. cap. 12. the Evangelist doth attest the same. Saint Paul alsoe avouched Miracles for the signes of his Apostle-ship.
The Miracles of Saint Peter and the rest [Page 291] of the Apostles, are many and evident, as is manifest by undenyable tradition. All this being soe, goe now Sall and tell thy Protestants, Miracles wrought in the Catholick Church are Monstrous. But if you will know the Miracles wrought by Hereticks, Tertullian in a few words wil give you an account therof; hee speaking of the Apostles said: Apostoli de mortuis vivos saciebant: Tert. de prescr, That is; The Apostles gives dead men life. And then speaking of Marcion Valentinus, Nigidius, Hermogenes, and other Hereticks said. Isti de vivis mortuos faciunt. These make living men dye, soe is it speaking of mens Soules, and somtymes of theire Bodyes, as the Miracle of Calvin upon the Taylior Bruleus, and of a certaine Arian, that made aman seeing well, quite blinde.
Another grave Father, tells us of another kind of wonders Hereticks doe. Invenerunt saith hee. Matres; quas de captivis monialibus fecerunt mulieres. That is: Of Nuns, who were in theire power, as it were captives, [Page 292] they made woeman and Mothers. Luther, Beza, Bucer, Ochinus, Peter Martyr, and hundreds more wanton Monks, Priests and Apostata's were excellent at working such Miracles.
Here Sall will tell mee, hee makes noe question or doubt of Miracles attested in holy Scripture, if soe hee must confess they are undenyable signes and proofs of a true Church and Religion, and though they were says hee, you cannot conclude other Miracles to be soe, hee means Church Miracles, and all such as are not found in Scripture, these are they hee accounts for Monstrous. Yet Luther himselfe confesseth these Words of Christ. Hee that beleeveth in mee,Iohn. cap. 14. the works that I doe, hee shall doe, and greater. Are understood of the power Christ left, (of working Miracles) to the whole Body of the Church, in whome this Vertue doth shine for ever, and your English Bibles (Edit. 1576.) in the marginall notes, referrs this power to the whole Body of the Church: A Deo discimus (saith Luther) [Page 293] & accepimus, aeternum verbum & veritatem Luther Tom. 7. Lib. de Iudois &c. fol. 220 Dei hactenus mille quingentis annis Miraculis & signis consessam & confirmatam. That is: Wee have learn'd and received from God, the eternall Word and Verity of God hither to a thousand and five hundred years to have been confessed and confirmed by Miracles and Wonders.
But Protestants now a days contradict their holy Father Luther in this particular (as all men must who maintaine errors,) and say, when wee press them to relate some of theire Miracles, that Miracles are now superfluous, and therfore none wrought in the Church. And some hold them ridiculous, but Sall goes further saying they are Monstrous. But I shall aleage some Miracles in Confirmation of the Roman Catholick Doctrin, (and more especially of Transubstantiation) that some Protestants themselves will acknowledg to bee Miracles of undoubted creditt.
XXII. CHAPTER. Six Miracles confirming the Doctrin of the Catholick Church, touching Transubstantiation and the Adoration of Christ in the Sacrament.
SAint Nilus relateth how Saint Ghrysostome S. Nilus in Ep. ad Anastasium almost every day had visions of Angells assisting and adoring the blessed Sacrament untill the Sacrifice was finished.
In the Ecclesiasticall History is recorded this example, which Euagrius Euagr. Orthodoxus. lib. 4. cap. 35. anno. D. 552. writt as a thing notorius, and done in his owne Tyme. In the Tyme of Patriarck Menas (saith hee) there happened a Miracle worthy to be remembred. [Page 295] It was an ancient Custome in Constantinople A Miracle for the Communion under one Kinde. when many Parcels of the pure and unspotted Body of Christ our God were remaining after Communion, little Children were caled out of the Schools, and were permitted to eat them. It happened, that a little boy (whose Father was a Iew by Profession, and a maker of glass by his Trade) being among the rest, did eat alsoe his share of the aforesaid Reversion of the blessed Sacrament, but coming some what late home, and his parents demaunding the cause, the child told innocently what hee had done; which the Iew his Father understanding, was soe enraged, that unawares to his wife, hee cast his little sonne into the burning ouen wherin hee us'd to melt and frame his glass. The Mother missing the child, sought for him three days together. but hearing noe news of him abroad, shee returned home with an heavy hart, and sitting downe at the workhouse [Page 296] house doore, shee began to bewail the loss of her Sonne caling him by his name, the boy hearing and knowing his Mothers call, did answer within the oven; where at the woeman starting, burst the work-house doore, and rushing in, espied her child standing amidst the coles without receiving any harme. After coming out, being demaunded how hee escaped burning soe long, a woe man, (said hee) came often Tymes unto mee, and brought mee water to quench the force of the fyer, wherwith I was invironed. and withall gave mee meat as often as I was hungry. This accident being told unto the emperoor Iustinian, hee caused the Mother and boy to be Baptised, which because the obstinate Father refused to yeild unto, by the Emperors commandment hee was hanged upon a Gibet.
I Will now relate a story (saith Waldensis) wherof I my selfe was an eye Wittness in the Cathedrall Church [Page 297] of St. Paul in London, where the venerableThom. VV aldensis Tom. 2. de Sacra. Eucha. cap. 62. Arch-Bishop Thomas Arundell of happy memory (the Sonne and Brother to an EarI) sat in Iudgment in his Bishops Chaire, assisted by Alexander the Prelate of the Church of Norwitch, and others. At which tyme hee proposed certaine Interrogatories, concerning the Faith of the Eucharist unto a Taylor of the parts of Worcester shire, taken in the crime of Heresie; but when that the obstinat fellow could not be persuaded by any reason to embrace the right Faith, nor would believe, nor call the consecrated Host any other thing but only Holy Bread, hee was at last commaunded to Worship the said Host, but the blasphemous Heretick answering said, Verily a spider is more Worthy to bee worshiped then it is. When behold a monstrous horrible Spider came suddainly sliding downe by her thred from the top of the Church directly unto the Blasphemers mouth, and endeavoured very busily to gett [Page 298] entrance even as hee was speaking the Words; neither without much adoe could the many hands of the standers by keep her from entring into the wretch whether hee would or noe. Thomas, Duke of Oxford, and Chancellor of the Realme was there present, and saw this Wonder. Then the Arch-Bishop stood up, and declared to all that were present that the revenging hand of God had denounced the man to be a Blasphemer.
Saint Bernards Miracles.
THe Learning, Devotion, Sanctity, and Miracles of this Saint are soe generally confessed by Protestant writers, as Whitaker saith. I realy beleeveVVhit. de Ecclesia pa. 369 Osian. Cent. 12. Bernard was a true Saint. Osiander likwise saith. Saint Bernard Abbot of Clarivall was a very pious man &c. Yea Doctor Stillingfleet himselfe in his late Comedy of the Idolatry, & Fanatiscisme of the Church of Rome, durst not bring [Page 299] Bernard upon the stage. All the World lookt upon this Saint as the Apostle of that age, wherin Divers Heresies were broacht by the Waldenses, Apostolici, Henricians and others. These two last Sects had infected a great part of France, especially about Toulouse; theire chief Errors were against the Sacrifice of the Masse, Transubstantiation, Purgatory, Prayer for the Dead, Prayer to Saints, theire Worship; that of Images, the Popes Supremacy, &c. Even the same Protestants hould in our days. The Pope sent a Legate, and Saint Bernard to confute them: It is to be noted that Protestants Challenge, these as Members, and Martyrs, of the Protestant Church, as every one may see in theire Catalogue of the wittness of truth, printed 1597. Among other Miracles one is recounted by Godefridus in vita Bernardi Lib. 3. Cap. 5. And by others of the same Tyme as followeth.
There is a place in the Country of Tolouse, caled Sarlatum, where after Sermon was done, they offerd to the [Page 300] Servant of God (as every where the use was) many loaves to bless, which hee, lifting up his hand, and makeing the signe of the Cross, in Gods Name blessing, said thus. In this you shall know that these things are true which wee, and that those other are false which the Hereticks labour to persuade you; that whosoever they be (of your diseased Persons) that tast the loaves, shall be healed, to the end you may know us to be the true Ministers of God The Bishop of Chartres (a great Frind to the Saint) thinking this Proposition to generall, told the People, they were to understand it conditionally, if they did eat of the loaves with Faith. Saint Bernard suddainly replied, My Lord, I doe not meane soe, my meaning and saying is, that all sick Folks who shall eat of these loaves, shall recover their health, to the end it may be knowne wee are Gods true Ministers. And accordingly it fell out, not one diseased Person that did eat of the Bread [...], mist of being cured; and the Miracle being thus d [...]uulged, by its effects, soe huge a [Page 301] multitude of People came to thank and admire the Saint, that hee declined the common roads, and went by byways to Tolouse.
Two other excellent Miracles of Saint Bernard, the one in Millane, the other in Aquitaine.
THat in Millane was of an old woeman possessed for many years: the Devill had taken from her speech,Veran. Dom. Gulielmus Abbas in vita Saint Bern. lib. 2. cap. [...] sight, and hearing; her Breath was stincking, her face gashly, her presence uggly, infine shee was the most miserable spectacle in the World. The Saint in tyme of Masse began to vex this evill Spiritt that for many years had vexed the poore old woeman: And immediatly after saying the Pater Noster in the Mass the holy man holding over the Patena the Body of our Lord, and turning [Page 302] his face towards the People, and to the lamentable and tormented possessed said these strong and vehement words. Adest inique Spiritus &c. Thou impious Spiritt hee is heere present, who before his Passion said: Now Sathan the Prince of the World shall bee cast out; this is the same Body, that took flesh from the Body of the blessed Virgin, that was stretched upon the beame of the Cross, that was layd in the Sepulcher, that did rise up from death, that ascended in to heaven, his disciples viewing that strange Mistery. Therfore in the terrible power of this great Majesty, I commaund thee malignant Spirit to goe out of the Body of this handmaid of God, and that thou shalt noe more touch or molest her, The Saint then turned to the Alter and persued the rest of the Mass.
Now what happened? The Devill cast out, fled away quite mute, the woeman came to her selfe, and recovering her reason and senses; drew in her [Page 303] tongue that hung downe at a great length, and thank't God for his mercy towards her; and beholding holy Bernard that cured her, cast her selfe at his feet owneing the great benefitt shee had receiv'd from him; Then (says the Author) Ingens per Ecclesia [...] attolitur clamor, omnis aetas Iubilat Deo, personant aeramenta, & benedicitur ab omnibus Deus. That is: A great Cry of Joy was raised over all the Church, young and old praised God, the Organs sounded melodiously, and God was honoured of all. This renowned wonder being done in the sight of thousands of Soules, was recorded in the Archives of Millan, and now I would faine know, what may be Salls Iudgment of this Miracle wrought for Confirmation of Transubstantiation, the real and true Presence of Christ his Body in the Sacrament, the Worship of Adoration due therunto, and of the power and Majesty of Christ in the Sacrament; Will hee dare call this Miracle Monstrous? let him be aware of [Page 304] speaking soe, (Non enim irridetur Deus) or will hee perhaps tell us, that all wee have said of this Miracle is but a Papisticall dreame or fable, if hee say soe, the Testimony of the Miracle before soe many thousands, and the Examination therof upon the Saints Canonization will prove him impudent, and if hee shall say that Consecrated Host which Saint Bernard held between his hands over the Patena, (which the Saint said was the same Body, that took Flesh from the Body of the blessed Virgin) was not the true Body of Christ, hee affirms the Saint to bee a cheat, and if this hee says, wee shall make bold without being unmannerly to averre that hee belyes the Saint, and that what hee says is a callumny; In a word there is noe way left for Sall to discreditt this Miracle.
The other Miracle, wher with Saint Bernard daunted and terrify'd William Earle or Duke of Aquitaine, and changed as wee may say a Lyon [Page 305] into a Lamb, happened thus.
This Duke took part with Antipape Petrus Leo against Innocentius the true Pope, and in this Opposition shew'd great obstinacy, and used great Tyranny against all those that obeyed Innocentius, and stuck to him in his Canonicall Election, hee deprived severall Churchmen of their Benefices, thrust out violently Bishops out of their Chaires, and Churches, and did very great Outrages against many of his subjects. It was found meet and fitting to reason with this furious man, and try if hee could be reduced to a due obedience and agreement with the Popes party: to this purpose Saint Bernard, the Bishop of Chartres with many other persons of quallity came to conferr with the Duke. The holy man seeing him stubborne and refusing to reconsile himselfe to the Bishops and Church-men hee had oppressed, betook himselfe to stronger weapons. that is to say, began Mass with great feruour and deuotion, and coming to Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata [Page 306] mundi &c. Came abroad (the Duke being forbidden to assist, at Mass did not enter the Church) with the Sacrament over the Patena and began to handle this proude Prince in this kinde. The above mentioned Author of Saint Bernards life relates the History in this manner. Homo Dei &c. That is: TheGuliel. Abbas in vita S. Bern. lib. 2. cap. 6. man of God, not now carrying himselfe like an ordinary man, puts the Body of our Lord upon the Patena, and takes it with him, and with an angry, countenance, and flaming eyes, not praying but threatning came a broad, and setts upon Duke William with the ensuing vehement words,
Wee have hithertoe pray'd you, and you have dispised us, in our last meeting of some servants of God, the whole multitude humbly besought you, and you contemned us all: behold now coms to you the sonne of the virgin, who is head, and Lord of the Church, whome you persecute, thy Iudge, here is present, [Page 307] in whose name all knees bend in heaven, on Earth, and in Hell, thy Iudge is present, in whose hands thy Soule shall com. Will you dispise him, as you have contemned us his poore Servants? All then upon the place powered forth teares, and all attentive to theire Prayres, waited for the end of the bussiness, and cogitations of all suspended did expect some devine and great Matter to be done. The Duke seeing the Abbott coming upon him in a vehement Spiritt, and carrying in his hands the most Blessed Body of Christ feared mainly, and trembling in all the members of his Body was like a man stiff of cold, in this trembling, and feare fell upon the ground, and lifted up by the Soldiers, fell againe upon his face, nor had hee power to speak a word, nor look upon any Body, his great beard all defiled with spittle breathing out deep sights look't like a man in the Fallen-sickness. Then the man of God came neare unto him, and [Page 308] touching him with his foot commaunded him to rise and stand upon his feet and heare the Sentence, and Iudgment of God upon him.
Heer is present saith the Saint the Bishop of Potiers whome you violently thrust out of his Church, goe and make peace with him, and bring him back to his Church, and for Satisfying God give him Glory for the contumely you have show'd, and in all your Dominions commaund your People to obey Innocentius the true Pope and have noe more to doe, you nor they with Anti-Popes. What will you doe? William of Aquitaine imbraced the Bishop of Potiers and the rest, and obeyed in all, glorify'd God, and became afterwards a great Saint.
Sall doe you take the tameing of this fierce Lyon of Aquitaine by the Lamb of God Christ Iesus in the Sacrament in the hands of his servant Saint Bernard wrought by him; take you this I say for a Miracle? Noe [Page 309] man will bee soe impudent as to deny the creditt of the History published and beleeved over all the World, and beleeving the History you must confesse this Wonder was done in Confirmation of Transubstantiation. Did ever your Piece of Bread in your figurative Sacrament cast to the ground a furious, impious, Tyrant as Duke William was, or cast out a Devill as the Sacrament in Saint Bernards hands did in Millan? Goe now Sall a furious zealott in your new Religion, and Preach to your Bretheren that Miracles are Monstrous.
XXIII. CHAPTER. Certaine Advertisments to said Sall.
First.
Hereticks are knowne by certaine Marks.
1. HEreticks deny and hate Tradiditions, soe saith the Counsell of Nice.
2. Hereticks accuse the ancient Fathers of Ignorance, and blindness, soe saith Saint Bernard.
3. Hereticks dispise th [...] head of the Church, and speak contumeliously of him, soe affirms Saint Cyprian, and Augustin.
4. Hereticks say and uphold there is noe need nor use of Miracles.
[Page 311]5. Hereticks say they are sent extraordinarily from God to reforme the Church, and sanctify the World, and yet they work noe Miracles, the true signes of such a Mission.
6. Hereticks mock the simplicity of Priests, Innocent the third a learned Pop [...] affirms this, saying: Simplicitatem Sacerdotem illudunt Heretici.
7. Hereticks cannot give reason of theire Chaire, nor prove theire Succession from the Apostles.
8. Hereticks are still disputing, but will in the end beleeve nothing, but what themselves hold.
9. An Heretick defends his owne opinion with pride, and obstinacy soe saith Saint Augustin, Cap. 10. Lib. 9. De Civitati Dei.
10. Hereticks love not the vettue of chastity; they hate (saith Saint Hierom) the Virgin and Virginity, Difficile est (saith Tertulian) Hereticum invenire, qui diligat castitatem. It is hard to finde an Heretick that is a lover of Chastity.
These are the marks of an Heretick as [Page 312] ancient Fathers obseru'd; I leave Sall to consider to whome these marks can be fittly atributed, to Roman Catholicks or Protestants.
Wee come now to a Litany of Hereticks. George l'Apostre a French Author, hath this Litany in a worke intitled:
Hee calls the Litany. ‘La Litanie Hugenote.’
Hee begins thus:
1. CAin denyed the Providence of God, and the [Page 413] meritt of good VVorks, (and then says to the Hugenotes) Vous aussi. That is: And you doe the same.
2. The Saduceans deny'd a part of Canonicall Scriptures. You doe the same.
3. The Scribes and Pharasies depraued the Bible. You doe soe too.
4. The Capharnaits would not beleeve the Body, and Bloud of Christ in the Eucharist. Nor doe you.
5. Simon Magus said, God was Author of Sinn, deny'd Marriage was a Sacrament, deny'd Free-will, made a warre against [Page 314] Saint Peter. You doe soe too.
6. The Menandrens (saith Saint Ignatius) deny'd the Eucharist, the Sacrifice of the Masse, and averred the Body of Christ was not there. You doe the same.
7. The Gnosticks held them. selves only wise and learned, accused the Fathers of Ignorance. Soe doe you.
8. The Montanistes vaunted the Holy Ghost was only in theire Church, they deny'd Confession, and the Sacrament of Pennance. Soe doe you.
9. The Novatians held that the Church had noe power to remitt Sinn; deny'd Confession, rejected [Page 315] the Sacrament of Confirmation, (soe attesteth Saint Ambrose of them) deny'd any Superiority in the Church, affirmed all th'Apostles were equall, and that Saint Peter was not cheefe, (soe attesteth Theodoret.) You doe the same.
10. The Catharians rejected the Sacrament of Pennance, deny'd Purgatory, affirmed Priests ought to Marry. You doe the same.
11. The Manichees mocked Virginity, deny'd Marriage to be a Sacrament, reproched Catholicks for VVorshipping Saints broack downe the Images, deny'd [Page 316] Free-will, mocked Catholicks for having memoryes of the feasts of Martyrs, called Catholicks Idolaters for saying Masse for the dead, said the Saints did not pray for us. Threw away the Reliques of Saints as acurssed and abhominable things, held the Eucharist (as the Councell of Nice reports) was but a Figure, that the Body of Jesus Christ was not there. You doe the same.
12. The Arrians deny'd prayers for the dead, would not receive Traditions, said Bishops and Priests were equall, cast downe Alters, and Crosses, hated Monks like aplague, admitted nothing [Page 317] but the old and new Testament▪ You doe the same.
13. Jovinian mocked Celibatt or the state of Continency, preferred Marriage to Virginity. gested at the Vow of Religion, derided Monks, detested fasting on Fryday, and Saturday, and in Lent, made noe Distinction between eating, and fasting, Marryed theire Priestes, held that Fasting, and Chastity did noe way profitt the Soule, that Jesus did pray and fast for us all, denyed the meritt of good VVorks, affirming Jesus Christ had satisfy'd for all, that all were Priestes, that aman may live in vvhat Religion [Page 318] hee vvill. You doe the same.
14. The Waldenses, that began the yeare 1160. Mocked the use of Chrisme, in Baptisme, and Benedictions, Mattins, and Canonicall Houres, prayers to Saints, and Lent, deny'd Purgatory, said Extremunction was noe Sacrament, scoffed at prayers for the Dead, denyed the power of the Pope, derided Pardons, and Indulgences, said the Devill had invented Monks, and Religious Orders, held the Priest was as high as the Bishop. You doe the same.
There are about forty Heresies more in said Litanie which for sauing tyme I omitt: the same Author says, that Luther with his German Apostata's raked up from Hell 404▪ Heresies. Of Calvin I have given you an account in his owne Words Page 124. beginning thus: Calvin, comme une meschante Arragneé, &c.
What ought to be considered in this place, is, that the afore mentioned Hereticks, and their Heresies, have been condemn'd by the Church, and generall Councells: this being soe, I shall pray Sall, as hee tenders the Salvation of his owne Soule, to examine with how many of these Heresyes are the Protestants infected, and how many of them are delivered as Doctrin of the Confession of England in the XXXIX. Articles of the Church of England, let him look well to what hee hath done, it is certaine noe man sound in his witts will drink of a Fountaine wherin snakes, and todes, spitt theire Poyson, no man will stay in a House infected [Page 320] with the plague, if hee can gett out.
The second Advertisment.
Cleare places of Scripture in many points controverted make for the Catholicks.
THere is nothing more frequent then Protestants to bragg, that Scriptures are for them, in all Articles, controverted between them and Catholicks. This great Evidence they have, (as they say) on theire owne side, and therfore they lay a side Traditions, ancient Fathers, Councells, Canons, and Schoole Arguments: they will stand to noe other Tryall but Scriptures, and when they come to this test, they are aground, and faile quite in produceing formall Scriptures for themselves: of the other side wee Catholicks admitt [Page 321] of Councells, Fathers, Traditions, &c. for good Evidences in desiding differrence of Religion between us and them; which they denying, wee bring express places of Scripture, which they cannot doe, as doth clearly appear in the ensuing Articles, and matters controuerted between us & them.
For example-sake wee CatholicksReal-presence for proving the Real-Presence have expressly,Math. cap. 26. Ioan. cap. 6. Iac. 2. Iustification. This is my Body, You have noe where, this is the signe of my Body. Wee have expressly, The Bread that I will give you is my Flesh. You have no where. It is but the signe of my Flesh. Wee have expressly. A man is justifyed by Works, and not by Faith only: You have noe where, A man is justifyed by Faith alone, noe, nor that hee is justifyed by Faith without works, talking of works that follow Faith, wherof only our Controvercy is; Wee have expressly, Whose sinns you forgive, Absolution. Ioan. cap. 20. are forgiven, whose sinns you retaine, are retained. You have noe where, That Priests cannot forgive, or retaine [Page 322] sinns on Earth. Wee have expressly, The doers of the Law shall be justifyed. Rom. cap. 2. You have noe where, That the Law required at Christians Hands, is impossible, or that the doing therof justifyes not Christians. Wee have expressly, Vow ye, and render your Vowes. Psal. cap. 75. Vowes. You have no where, Vow ye not, or if you have vow'd, break your Vowes. Wee have expressly, Keep the Traditions, which you have learned, Traditions. Epist. 1 Thess. cap. 2. either by Word or Epistle. You have noe where, The Apostles left noe Traditions to the Church unwritten. Wee have expressly,Commaundements Math. cap. 19. If thou will enter into life, keep the Commaundements. And (when hee said hee did that already) If thou wilt be perfect, goe, and sell all thou hast, and give to the poore, and follow mee. You have no where, That either the Commaundements can not be kept, or that wee are not bound unto them, or that there is noe degree of life, one perfecter then another. Wee have expressly, Work your owne Salvation works. Phillip. cap. 2. with feare and trembling. You have [Page 323] noe where, Either that a man can worke nothing towards his owne Salvation, being helpt with the grace of God: or that a man should make it of his beleefe, that hee▪ shall be saved without all doubt or feare. Wee have expressly. Doe ye worthy frutes Pennance. Luc. cap. 3. of Pennance. You have noe where, That Faith only is sufficient without all Satisfaction, and all other works of Pennance. Wee have expressly. That every man shall be saved according Apoc. cap. 20. to his works. You have noe where, That men shall be judg'd only according to theire Faith. Wee have expressly, That it is a holy Cogitation to Prayer for the Dead. 2 Mach. cap. 12. Sacrifice for the D [...]ad. 2 Mach. cap. 12. Voluntary. Corporall affliction. Daniell cap. 10. Almes. Tobias cap. 12. Prayer of Saints, for those on Earth. 2 Mach. cap. 14. pray for the Dead. You have noe where, It is Superstition or unlawfull to doe the same. Wee have an express example, Of an holy man, that offered Sacrifice for the Dead. You have noe example of any good man, that ever reprehended it. Wee have expressly. That the Affliction which Daniell us'd upon his Body, was acceptable in the sight of God. You have noe where, That such [Page 324] voluntary Corporall afflictions are in vaine. Wee have expressly. That an Angell did present Tobias his good works, and Almes-deeds before God. You have noe where that Angells cannot, or doe not the same, Wee read expressly, That Ieremias the Prophet after hee was dead pray'd for the People of Israell. You have noe where the contrary to this in express Scripture.
I leave many places more that I might relate, but these are enough to prove that express Scriptures are for us, and not for you: nor can you shew that wee are driven to deny any one book of the byble, or to gloss upon plaine places of Scriptures, as you are forced to doe.
I pray you Sall consider well these things, for they touch narrowly your new Religion.
Further-more I dare give you this Challenge, that whereas there have been, soe many hundred Heresies for the space of one thousand sixhundred [Page 325] and seventy odd years in the Christian Church, condemned and Anathematized by her and her Bishops, if it can bee shew'd, that the Roman Catholicks doe agree or participate in any one point, truly, and sincerly, that was Iudged for an Heresy in old tyme, and that the Roman Catholicks doe hold it, in that sence and meaning wherin it was condemned, that then wee will yield, that our Religion is false, and our Church noe true Church.
But on the other side, wee Catholicks offer to shew clearly, that you Protestants doe hold divers old and evident Heresyes that were condemned openly, for Heresyes by the ancient Catholick Church, and in the self-same sence and meaning wherin they were condemned, as is evident in the Heresyes of Aerius against Fasting days commaunded by the Church and Prayer for the dead: as alsoe of the Heretick Vigilantius that denyed Saints to Old heresys held by Protestants. be prayd unto, and theire Reliques to be honoured: of the Heretick Iovinian, that compared Matrimony with Virginity, [Page 326] and other like, for which wee aleageEpiph. Haeres. 75. Hier. cont. Vigilantium & cont. Iovin, Aug. lib. de Haeresibus Heres. 50. defence pag. 15. Doct. Fulke against Bristowes Motius pag. 54. the cleare testimonys of Saint Epiphanius Saint Hierome, and Saint Augustin: and the matter is soe cleare, that Doctor Fulk his words are brought in against Doctor Bristo's motives saying: that Epiphanius and Augustin were deceived in recording those for Heresyes which are not; And that Ierome rather rayleth, then reasoneth, and that Vigilantius was a good man, and his opinion sound.
Sall you see Mr. Fulk a grave Doctor in your Church drawne to that extremity in this point, that hee is forced to Iudge Epiphanius and Augustin two grave and ancient Doctors and Saints alsoe, to have beene deceived, and Saint Ierom to have rather railed, then reasoned, and infine to say, that Vigilantius a pestiferious condemned Heretick was a good man, and his opinion sound. Good Doctor Fulk you sore to high, when you dare judge Doctors, & pillars of Gods Church to haue been deceiued; can not wee say to you Fulk, Quis te constituit iudicem Upon those [Page 327] eminent Doctors? Sall this ought to trouble you in your new Religion, that one of the graue Rabbins of your Church hath showd himselfs soe foolish and impious, as to preferre Vigillantius a Notorious Heretick's Opinion to the Iudgment of three soe renowned Fathers in a matter concerning faith: Speake my Frind [...] speak truth, and shame the Devill, is not this an intollerable presumption in your Fulk an obscure man, not knowne out of the Iland of Brittain▪
Sall I pray put these things together, 1. That hee, that houldeth any one Heresie can not be saued, soe teacheth Scripture. A man that is an Heretick after Ad Titum Cap. 3. the first and second Admonition auoyd: knowing that hee, that is such an one, is subverted and sinneth, being condemned by his owne Iudgment. 2. It is confessed by both parts, that only a true Roman Catholick can be saued, as was declar'd aboue in pag. 40. 41. 42. and 43. as Doctor King Bishop of London, proves out of your owne learned men and [Page 328] writers: and cleare it is, that hee that holdeth any Heresie, cannot be a true Roman Catholick, for that the Names, and Natures of the things are repugnant, and consequently, if any Protestant of the English Church doth hold any one confessed Heresie, hee cannot bee saued: Now the cited Doctors have evidently showne and prou'd; The now Church of England holdeth many Heresyes, wherfore it cannot be the true Church, and consequently, those dying in that Church and Religion, can not be sau'd. Doctor Fulk saying those learned Fathers, Epiphanius, Augustin, and Hierome, were deceived, and that Vigilantius the Hereticks Opinion was sound, is a weak ground to rely upon in the present Doctrin, and points of Faith, and none but a madd man or in a fury of blinde zeal will give him creditt against those most holy, and learned Fathers. This is a high and dangerous point, Sall you had need look well unto it.
The third Advertisment.
A dissention in Fundamentall points, and Articles being between Protestants, they must hold on another for Hereticks, Ergò Sall if he mindes his Salvation, will part from that Church.
IN the true Church the beleevers in all Countrys, and places, agree in all Articles of Faith, as it is in the Roman Catholick Church, and as it was in the Tyme of the Apostles as this Text signify's, And the multitud of the beleevers Actor. Cap. 4. Irinaeus c. 1. l. 1. had one hart and one Soule; Saint Irinaeus excellently teacheth this. Quam accepit Praedication [...]m & fidem (Ecclesia) [Page 330] diligenter custodit, quasi unam domum inhabitans, similiter credit, quasi unam animam habens, & unum co [...], & consonanter haec praedicat, & docet, & tradit quasi unum possidens cor. That is: The Church keeps diligently the Faith and preaching shee received, as if the whole Church were dwelling in one House; shee likewise beleeveth, as if all the beleevers had but one Soule, and one hart, and shee preacheth, and teacheth, and delivereth all points of Faith, as if all the beleevers had but one mouth. Can this be said of the English Church? Noe, but all is truly verifyed of the Roman Catholick Church. Saint Cyprian doth likewise confirme this Unity of beleefe in the Church. Exordium (Ecclesiae)S. Cypr. de Vnitate Ecclesiae. ab unitate profisiscitur, primatus Petro datur, ut una Christi Ecclaesia & Cathedra una, Monstretur. That is: The beginning of the Church proceedeth from Unity and concord, primacy is given Peter, that the Church of Christ may be proved [Page 331] to be one, and the Chaire one. Let Saint Pauls Words give undenyable weight and creditt to what is said. One To the Ephesians cap. 4. Body, (saith th' Apostle) and one Spiritt: as you are called in hope of your Vocation. One Lord, one Faith, one Baptisme. One God, and Father of all, which is over all, and by all, and in all us.
The Devines of England would faine perswade us there is noe contention, or difference in Fundamentall Points, or Articles of Faith between Protestants, as for example between Lutherans and Calvinists, soe teacheth Docter Charke, saying in his reply to the defence of the Censure, that in Principall points of Faith, the Lutherans, and Calvinists agree, and are bretheren. And Doctor Whitaker signify's the same, saying: wee reverence Luther as a Father, and the Lutherans, and Zwinglians our very deare Bretheren in Christ. See above page 83. This hee would not say, if hee held they disagree'd in Principall points of beleefe. But the matter is otherwise, as will [Page 332] appeare to those will examine the great contentions between Lutherans and Zwinglians.
Luther holds, the Zwinglians for Hereticks being Sacramentarians (the same Iudgement hee gives of Calvinists) saying of them: Hereticos serio Censemus, & alienos ab Ecclesia Dei &c. That is: Wee doe seriously censure them forLuther contra Artic. Lovan. Thes. 27. Hereticks, and aliens from the Church of God. As alsoe hee affirmeth that theire first Author Zwinglius, Latro mortuus est. That hee dyed a theefe, and in his Iudgment was damn'd. Which Iudgment hee saith, (Christ doth commaund us to pronounce upon such as deny him in this life as Zwinglians did (in denying the Real-Presence) of whome hee says further, that hee held him not in the number of Christians, Quia totum Christum amiserat, for that (therby) hee had lost Christ all together. (And furthermore hee said that hee held said Zwinglius his books, and Doctrin for nothing else but for venenum tartarei daemonis. That is: The poyson [Page 333] of the Deuill of hell: and that hee would never have more conversation, either with him, or with those of his sect▪ how doth Chark tell us that Lutherans and Zwinglians are bretheren in Christ agreeing in fundamentall points of Doctrine, seeing Luther holds all Zwinglians, and Calvinists Hereticks, for denying the Real-Presens, and damned Soules, and theire Doctrin for poyson of the Deuill?
Surely the Protestants of England, if they hold Luther for a holy man, and true Doctor, and reverence him for a Father, haue great cause to tremble and feare seeing hee holds them all for Hereticks in a fundamentall Article of Faith, (that of the Real-presence) whose Faith in this point is that of Zwinglius, censured as was now said for an Heresy.
There are other p [...]incipall points of Religion in which Lutherans differ from Calvinists. Franciscus Stancarus aStanca. Lib. contra Calvin. N. 4. famous Protestant Preacher in Polonia, hath particularly written against Calvin. [Page 334] Cave Christiane Lector, &c. That is: Beware Christian Reader of the Books of Calvin, especially in the Articles about the Blessed Trinity, Incarnation of Christ, and his Mediation, about the Sacrament of Baptisme, and Predestination: Continent enim Doctrinam impiam, & blasphemias Arianas. That is: For that they containe impious Doctrine, and Arian Blasphemyes.
Another famous Protestant writer of the Lutheran party, called Conradus Conradus de Theol. Calrin. Lib. 1. Art. 18 Schlusselburgius writeth thus: Albeit (saith hee) in the beginning, the Controversy of the Sacramentaryes was only about one Article, yet by theire naughty Disputations, the Calvinistes are passed now soe farre, as they have brought into doubt, noe small number of cheefe Articles of Christian Faith: for now is the Contention between us and them, of the Omnipotency of God, of the Vnion personall of two Natures in Christ, de Comunicatione Idiomatum, of the Comunication [Page 335] of Names in the Blessed Trinity, of the glorious Body of Christ, of his Assention into heaven, of the differrence of Sacraments, of the old and new Testament, of the force and efficacy of Baptisme, of the prerogative of Infants borne of Infidels, of the supper of our Lord, of Predestination, &c. Noe man will deny these to be great Controversyes, and Articles of Religion, in all which the Lutherans, and Calvinists disagree, and how then will Charke prove them to agree in fundamentall points of Religion as Bretheren in Christ?
The said Conradus hath written three whole Books principally to prove this point, that Lutherans and Sacramentaryes, but especially Calvinistes are Irreconsilable in the very chief Controversyes of Religion. And in his second Book, and thirteenth Article hee hath these Words: Nos negamus, inter nos & Calvinistas in Doctrinae fundamento esse consensum: That is: Wee deny that there is betwixt us and Calvinistes any consent, or agreement in fundamentall [Page 336] points of Doctrine. And hee further in the very Title of his Book, affirmeth his cheefe purpose to be, to demonstrate to the eye as in a Table, that the Calvinistes (De nullo ferè Christianae sidei Articulo Rectè sentiunt) have noe right Faith, allmost in any one Article of Christian Religion.
Likewise one Samuell Huberinus writtSamuel Hube rinus in Antith. a Book, whose Title was, Antithesis Lutheranae & Calvinisticae Doctrinae in praecipuis fidei Articulis. That is: The Contradiction or contrariety between Lutheran and Calvinian Doctrin in the principall Articles of Faith. Yet was this Huberinus a zealous Protestant.
I will conclud with the Iudgment of Doctor Aegidius Hunnius publick Reader of Divinity in the Lutheran University of Wittembergh, of Calvins writing upon the Scriptures, his Book was printed in the same place Anno Domini 1594. In the beginning of his Book hee hath this Assertion, that hee will shew most clearly, and evidently:
Quod, Ioannes Calvinus Illustrissima Scripturae sacrae loca & Testimonia de gloriosa Trinitate, Deitate Christi, & Spiritus Sancti, in primis autem vaticinia Prophetarum, de adventu Messiae, nativitate ejus, Passione, Resurrectione, Ascensione in caelos, sessione ad dexteram Dei detestandum in modum corrumpere non exhorruit. That is: That Iohn Calvin in his commentarys upon the bible, was not afrayd to corrupt most detestably, the most clearest places, and testimonys of holy Scripture concerning the Glorious Trinity, the God-head of Christ, and of the Holy Ghost, and Principally, the forretellings of Prophets, of the coming of the Messias, his nativity, passion, Resurection, Ascention into heaven, and his sitting at the right hand of God. All which Articles (saith this Doctor) doth Calvin willfully corrupt in his expositions, in the favour of Iewes, Arians, and other such enemyes of Christ: which hee proveth by alleadging above forty, or fifty places, [Page 338] citing Calvins owne words, and commentaryes therupon, soe clearly, and perspicuously, against sence, and expositions of all holy Fathers, that if his commentaryes therin were to bee admitted, those foure named points, or Articles of Christian Religion can not be defended, against the force and adversaryes of Christes name.
And is not this a brotherly agreement between Lutherans and Calvinistes in Principall points and misteryes of Religion? but the Lutherans have the best of it, for wheras Luther and his followers to this day condemne the Calvinists as Hereticks, (especially for not beleeving the Body of Christ to bee realy and substantially present in the Sacrament of the Altar) the Protestants of England (who are Calvinists and deny the Real-presence) hold Luther for a holy man, and theire Father, and hold all the Lutherans theire very deare bretheren in Christ, as Doctor Whitaker above cited doth averre.
To leave Germany, and to speak of [Page 339] the Professors of Protestanisme in England, & Scotland, doe not many of them entertaine quarrells, and falings-out among themselves, about Principall Articles of Religion? doe not the greatest part by much of the Protestants in England, hold the King is supreme head of the Church? all of one opinion with the Bishops maintaine this as an Article of Religion in that Protestant Church, (but the Protestants of Geneva and all depending upon theire Doctrin, in France and elswhere, doe not hold this Kingly supremacy for an Article of Faith) and are not Catholicks punished by Law, and somtymes put to death for denying this supremasy▪ which would be a meer murthering of them, and the greatest cruelty in the World, if those that put them to death did not hold that supremecy to be an Article of Faith.
Now if you will be pleas'd to demaund what those Protestants in England, and Scotland (caled Presbiterians, or Puritans) say to this Article, they flattly deny this supremacy to be an [Page 340] Article of Faith, though none of them did ever suffer death for denying the same, nay, they are esteemed (not with standing theire opinion in this) to be of the Protestants communion.
A gaine all Protestants that follow the Bishops hold the dignity, and superiority of Arch-Bishops, and Bishops to be agrecable to Gods word, and as the Devines speak de Iure Devino, and what say the Presbiterians to this? By theire Champion Martin Mar-Prelate, and his mutenous moke-bates that band under his cullors cry all of them in the Name of the Lord, (as Thomas Rogers doth attest) That the calling of Bishops is In his Sermon printed by Iohn windet 1590. pa. 13. unlawfull, that they be Ministers of Antichrist, worss then Fryers, and Monks Deuills Bishops, and Deuills In-carnate.
Sall you must grant mee these dissentions between Protestants, and Protestants in England and Scotland about the Kings supremacy, and the Order, [Page 341] and Dignity of Bishops are not Triueall, but Fundamentall, and they have been now many years contending in theire Writings and Conferrences, and still are about these points, and others that are the very sinews, and Soule of theire Religion, in endless quarrells, and Contensions. If that were my Business, I could sett downe many and great differrences, quarells, and contensions between these two kinde of Protestants.
In this place I think it pertinent to say somthing particularly of the Protestants called Presbiterians, who were neuer by any act of Parlament (that wee could heare of) proscribed from the Communion of the Protestants, that stick to the Religion of the King and the Bishops.
Impiety, Fury, and Rebellion gave beginning to this Sect and Religion in Scotland (as hath been aboue said in Page 164. and 165.) They had two Reformations, the first was begun by Iohn Knox an Apostata Priest, and though [Page 342] his Reformation was ungodly and unreasonable, the second was farre more unreasonable and ungodly. A Presbiterian that was converted to the Catholick Faith, describes the Presbiterian Piety in this kinde.
There was among us a pretext of Piety, but wee had not the substance of it: wee had indeed much preaching, praying, fasting and such like exercises; but our long preachings, were nothing but continuall prayses of the Covenant, the solemne League, which they cry'd up to the heavens; butt wee omitted (as our Saviour observed of the Pharisies) the weighty Matters of the Law, as Iudgment, Mercy, and Faith: Our Ministers told us wee were the happiest People of the World, for they said, wee only of all Nations had the honour to be Covenanters with God, and that wee had the truth of the Ghospell in greater purity then Geneva it selfe, that wee had soe cleare a light, that the like had not shined to any Nation since [Page 343] the tymes of the Apostles, yea one, who was esteemed a principall Apostle among us, did not stick to say in the pulpitt (amidst the many Miserys, Confusions, and Troubles, which then lay upon this Church, and Nation) That the Angells and Saints of heaven, if they could leave the sight of God, would be glad, to come downe and see, the admirable beauty of the Presbiterian Church of Scottland.
Soe farre this new Catholick. And was not this ridiculous preacher, with the beauty of his Scottish Kirck, a great Hipocrite and Pharisie?
It was much observed, that shortly after solemne fastes of Presbiterians, the country and state was allways sure of some unhappy claps, the puritan fast was still fatal, and ordinarily a preparation to some violence, or evill worke that was intended; this made many understand, what Queene Mary Stuart meant by that famous saying. That shee was as much affraid of a fast of the Ministers, as of an Army of Souldiers; for [Page 344] experience taught her, that those fasts were prognostick signes of ensuing tempests: theire long prayers alsoe did not prove them to be Saints, more then the like did sanctify the Pharasyes: they bragged much of the spiritt, but shew'd noe fruites therof, these bee the fruites of the spiritt which Saint Paul recounts to the Galatians. The fruite of Ad Galat. cap. 5. the spiritt (saith hee) is love, joy, peace, long suffering, Gentelnesse, goodness, Faith, meekness &c.
This second Presbiterian [...]eformation beganne with a prodigious abolishment of all holy things: Mala arbor, Malos fructus faci [...].
1. They condemned and cast downe Episcopacy, (this they doe whersoever they have power) quite contrary to the Law of God, for Episcopacy is de Iure Divino. This order and degree they abhor'd as Tyrannicall and Anti-Christian, yet Saint Paul writing to Timothey, saith: If a man desireth a Bishops Office, hee desireth 1. Tim. cap. 3. a good thing. The Apostle likewise affirmeth that Bishops are to Order [Page 345] Priests and Iudge them, wherfore hee saith in his Epistle to Titus: That hee left Ad Titum Cap. 1. him in Cret to Order Priestes by Cittys. By this it is plaine, and evident that the Presbiterians gain-say Saint Paul. Hee saith the office of a Bishop is a good worke, and they say it is Tyrannicall and Anti-Christian, wherin they show themselves prophane presumptious fellows, in seeking to distroy the Doctrin of the Holy Ghost pronounced by the Mouth of the great Apostle; two evills they doe in this: They contradict the Oracle of God, secondly they incurre the curses threatned by the Prophet. Woe unto them, who call evill good, and Isay. Cap. 1. good evill.
Let us for confounding those Presbiterians cite in this Matter some of the ancient Fathers. Saint Augustin upon that place of Saint Paul (who seeks a Bishops Office desireth a good thing) saith th' Apostle would show what the Office of a Bishop is, to witt: A Name ofAug. lib. 19. deCivi. Dei. cap. 19. Labour, and not of honour, that hee may know himself not to be a [Page 346] Bishop, who desires to preside, and not to profitt. Saint Hierom says: That in the primative Church, the calling of a Bishop was the next degree to Martyrdom: wherfore (saith hee) the Office of a Bishop being soeHier. Ap. Cornel. in hunc Loc. high, and excellent, soe hard and dangerous, it was noe wonder th' Apostle required many excellent quallitys, and vertues in a Bishop to exercise profitably his Office, which Saint Paul calls a good worke. Saint Ignat. Epist. ad Tarscens. Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch, Disciple of th' Apostles and a holy Martyr, describes an excellent subordination of Pastors in the Church. Priests (saith hee) be subject unto your Bishops, Deacons unto Priests: and you People unto Priests and Deacons: who shall observe this comlyness of Order, I would willingly change my Soule with theirs: and our Lord be with them for ever.
2. The second comly worke of the Presbiterians Reformation, was to lay a side the Lords prayer, and to put [Page 347] it out of use and creditt, and all sett Prayers: was not this a horrible Tentation of the Deuill? What more sublime, holy, and devine, then our Lords Prayer? Christ made this Prayer, the Scripture containes it, our Saviour taught his Disciples to say it: when you pray (said Christ) say Father hallowed Luke cap. 11. be thy Name. Children learn this Prayer sucking theire Mothers Brest. The Church of God hath ever esteem'd and practis'd it, wherfore th'Abollishment of the Lords Prayer must comeTert. lib. de oratio. from the Deuill, there is noe way of excusing it. This Prayer is short, devine, and substantiall, according to that of Tertulian. Our Lords Prayer is short in words, but large in sense.
The Waldenses defended an error justGualter Chron. Saecul. cap. 11. de VVal. Errore. conttary to this of the Presbiterians, for they maintain'd noe other Prayer should be said, noe other forme to be admitted but this of the Lords Prayer, this had som collour of Piety, and speciall respect done to that devine Prayer, but to abollish it, as the Presbi ex [...]ans [Page 348] have done, is a most execrable Impiety) Could a Christian man beleeve there would be Christians found on Earth, that would contemne this devine Prayer (instituted by Christ Iesus, and commaunded to be sayd, commended by the holy Fathers, and practised by the whole Church tyme out of memory) and speak contumeliovsly against the use of it? A great Rabbin and Preacher of the Covenant called publickly the use of saying often the Lords Prayer a Papisticall Charme, and another Minister in Galloway did Glory that hee had bannishedThe▪ impious words of a Minister. out of his Parish two Idols, to wit: Our Father which &c. And God of Glory, and peace &c. A short Grace, that was said ordinarily after meat, but a Lay-man answered the impudent Minister in these Words: If you have bannished these two, which you call Idols, I feare you will bring in worss Idols in theire place.
O God! thy Patience is great with these prophane wicked men, the seed of Canaan, Qui claudunt ora Laudantium [Page 349] te. And that forbid men to speak to your devine Majesty in a Prayer made by your Sonne Iesus, and commaunded by him to be sayd by all.
3. From Laying aside the Lords Prayer, the Presbiterians goe a stepp farther in theire holy Reformation, what, think you, doe they? a wicked business. They abollish that hymne of praysing God usually sayd in the end of each Psalme: (Glory to the Father, the sonne, and Holy Ghost. &c.) even by the Protestants themselves singing the Psalmes, which hymne doubtless had its begining out of holy Scripture as this passage of Saint Iohn may testifye, And (saith the Saint) A voyce came out from Apocal. cap. 19. v. 19. the throne, saying: say prays to our God all ye his servants: and you that feare him, little and great. The Presbiterians in theire hott zeal contradict Saint Iohn and hinder little, and great to sing this mellodious hymne of prayse to the Holy Trinity: can any thing bee more impious, then men acknowledging the [Page 350] Mistery of the Blessed Trinity (If Presbiterians doe acknowledg it) to abollish this divine Hymne, wherby the Trinity is glorifyed. It happened after they had agreed upon this ungodly Reformation, that the People in the Church singing the Psalms, (and knowing nothing of the determination they had made) coming to the end of a Psalme, sayd, as they were wont to doe, Glory to the Father, to the Sonne, and to the Holy Ghost, &c. The Presbitertan Minister hearing them, cry'd out in a fury, noe less ridiculously, then scandelously, Noe more Glory to the Father, noe more Glory to the Father, &c. Was ever the like heard among Christians?
The Arians, who deny'd the Divinity of Christ, and that hee was equall to his Father, did mainly strive to change and pervert this Hymne, for as they had changed the forme of Baptisme by saying: I Baptize thee in the Name of the Father, by the Sonne, in the Holy Ghost; Baron. Tom. 3. Anno 323. N. 174. Soe alsoe they corrupted this Hymne of Glorification by singing: Glory to [Page 351] the Father, by the Sonne, in the Holy Ghost. But the great Saint Basile shewes howBasil. ad Amphilich. dispute. 5. the Hymne of Glorification was used from the tyme of th' Apostles; for when the Sacrament of Baptisme was administred by the Priest when hee said: I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy Ghost; The faithfull present, answered; Glory bee to the Father, to the Sonne, and to the Holy Ghost: The Holy Counsell of Ni [...]e was pleased to add to the said Hymne, this Appendix: As it was in the begining, and now, and ever shall be, World without end, Amen. Which clause appears in my Iudgment [...] like a Prophesy, serving not only for the Confusion of th' Arians, but alsoe of the Presbiterians.
4. What more holy things did remaine in the Church to bee reformed by the Presbiterian congregation? The Creed stood in theire way, they would have it discredited, and not to bee esteemed or caled Apostolicale: will you heare these holy men speake in theire owne Cathechisme. Albe it (say they) the [Page 352] substance of the Doctrine comprisedCatebhisme. VVest. infine. in the abridgment. commonly called th' Apostles Creed be fully sett forth in each of the Cathechismes, soe as there is noe necessity of incerting the Creed it selfe. Yet it is here anexed, not as though it were composed by the Apostles.
What new masters or rather Monsters are these? What ungodly pestiferrous Doctrin is this? to say, and teach the Creed is a human Collection, and not made by the Apostles: this they declared, as was said, and after such Declaration they did not say it, neither did they require it to be said any more of others (as the custome was formerly) at Babtising infants: all this they did to put the Creed out of Estimation, and use; now this Innovation calling the Creed in question, the beleevers therafter could be sure of nothing: Thus the Presbyterians indeavered to dash th' Authority of the Cymbol the principall foundation of Religion. O abomination of furious zealots that [Page 353] would change the Apostolicall Creed, which was taught for such, and soe beleeved, and esteemed in all ages, by the consent of all Christian Nations, and said dayly by all the Servants of God young and old.
But against the Impiety of those men, wee have the Authority and Testimony of all the ancient Fathers, for the Credit and Estimation of the Creed.
Cardinall Barronius in the first tome ofBaron. Tom. 1. Annal. an. 44. N. 15. seq. his Annals doth shew, by the Testimony of the holy and ancient Fathers, that the Creed was composed by the holy Apostles, a little before they were to part, and goe into severall Countryes to preach the Ghospell unto the Gentils: to the end there might bee, a certaine, short, cleare rule of Faith, in which they all agreed, wherin they were to instruct all persons, and by which, as by a certaine badge, all Christians might be knowne.
Be pleased now to heare the Fathers speak of the Symbol. Saint Ambrose [Page 354] saith: Let us beleeve the Symbol S. Amb. Serm. 18. & Epist. 81. of the Apostles, which the Roman Church doth ever preserve, and keepe inviolate. Saint Hierom saith: The Symbol of our Faith, and hope, which was delivered by th' Apostles, is not written in Paper or Ink, but in the fleshly Tables of the hart. Saint Augustin speaks thus: The comprehensionAug. Serm. 42. de trad. and perfection of our Faith is the Creed. It is simple (saith hee) short and full. That its simplicity might serve the rudeness; its shortness the Memory; And its fullness the Instruction of the hearers. Else where hee saith, this is a Symboll brief in words, but large in Misteryes, for whatsoever is declared in the Scriptures, or foretold by the Prophets, &c. is contained, and briefly confessed in it. To show the excellency of the Creed, which is therfore to be often sayd, Saint Augustin, speaks thus: RenderAug. homil. fortitu. your Symboll, render it unto the Lord; be not weary to rehearse it: the repitition of it is good, least forgetfullness [Page 355] creep one thee, doe not say: I sayd it yesternight, I sayd it to day, I say it every day, I have it well. Remember thy Faith: Behold thy selfe: let thy Creed be a mirrour unto the, there see thy selfe if thou beleeve all, that thou confessest thy selfe to beleeve, and rejoyce dayly in thy Faith. Let it be thy Riches, the dayly apparell of thy Soule. Doe you not cloath your selfe when you rise? Soe by remembring thy Creed, cloath thy Soule, least per-adventure forgetfullness make it naked. Saint Ambrose cales this the Seale of ourAmbr. lib. 3. de Virgin. Tom. 4. hart, which wee ought dayly to review; and the Watch-word of a Christian which should bee in a readiness, in all dangers. Wee have the Creed by an assured Tradition and Testimony of the Church, which Saint Augustin holds of noe less certainty then the Scriptures, as is signifyed by these words. I would not have beleeved (saith the Saint)Aug. Cont. Epist. fund. Cap. 5. the Ghospell, unless the Authority of the Catholick Church had moved [Page 356] mee, &c. And that Authority being once weakned, neither can I beleeve the Ghospell.
Seeing these Presbiterians have abollished the Authority of the Cr [...]ed, saying it is not Apostolicall, what in Gods-name have these Doctors given to the People in place of the Symboll? The holy Covenant, and as the Creed is denyed by these men to be Apostolicall, soe is the Covenant cry'd up to be Divine, for they call it Gods Covenant and the Confession of the Scottish Kirck.
This was truly a rare exchange; to deny the Creed to be Apostolique, and to cry up the Covenant to be devine. To Rob us of a most ancient, clear, briefe, positive, sacred Confession of Faith made by the holy Apostles, famous in all ages, and Universally received throughout the whole world, full of great Misteryes, and divine Expressions: and to give us, in place, of it, a new, long, obscure negative Confession, or rather noe Confession [Page 357] of Faith, full of terrible oathes, Execrations, and Combinations, devised by some few discontented heads, and by cunning and force, obtruded upon the Nation; much suspected at the beginning, to bee nothing but a meere pretence of Religion; as it was notoriously known to be a humane Invention; and as it's now at length, after all its disguises, manifested for such unto the World. It's good fame hath not lasted long, neither at home nor a broad. It gott some footing in England, by cunning and worldly interest; but these soone failing, it was quickly detected, and rejected. The Christian Mediator sayth to this purpose. That the last Reformation Christ. Mod. pag. 2. settled with soe solemne a Covenant, and carryed on with soe furious a zeal, is already, by better lights discovered, to be meerly humane, and therfor deseruedly layd aside. These are the words of the converted Presbyterian.
Sall I would now faine know, what is your Iudgement of these kinde of [Page 358] Protestants? perhaps you will say they are noe Protestants, but Geneva, the acknowledged school of English and Scottish Protestants will tell you, that Presbiterians are the purest Protestants of all; and for ought I could ever learne, the Church of England held, and holds them soe (according to Doctor Whitakers manner of speaking.) Tell mee Sall have you ever seen any act of Parlament in England declaring that Presbiterians are not Protestants, or any penal lawes enacted against them? noe such thing: though they differ (as was said) from the Episcopall, or Royall Protestants in fundamentall points of Religion, that of the order and dignity of Episcopacy, which they hold to bee Anti-Christian and Tyranicall, and noe way de Iure Divino. The other of the kings supremacy in Spiritualibus, which they flatly deny; they alsoe differ from the Kings Protestants in abollishing the Lords prayer, and the Hymne of Glorification to the B. Trinity, and in denying the Greed to be Apostolicall, [Page 359] which are flatt Heresies: and for all these Impietyes, and abominations, there are not (that I heare of) any Lawes made in Parlament for punishing these Presbiterians. Noe: but all the lightning, thunder, and tempest of the Bishops and that kind of Protestants and of the Presbiterians likwise doth fall upon the poor Catholicks: our Religion is made treason, to owne the Pope head of the Church in Spiritualibus, (as realy hee is) is punish'd with death, to worship Images superstition, to invocate the Angels and Saints Idolatry, wee suffer disgrace in Court and Country, wee suffer the loss of livings, wee suffer Imprisonments, and death it selfe: the Extirpation of our Faith is desired, sought, and put in Execution, and men receive pleasure (which is inhumane and cruell) in our Miserye and Distruction, and all these Afflictions fale upon us soly for the hatred men have to Religion, What comfort can wee finde in these Extremityes? That only (and that is enough) which [Page 360] our Saviour hath promised to his Servants, Beati qui persecutionem patiuntur Math. Cap. 4. propter Iustitiam: quoniam ipsorum est Regnum Caelorum. That is: Blessed are they that suffer Persecution for Justice: for theirs is the Kingdome of heaven. Sall wee heare, you have preached in July (1674.) before the Lord Lieutenant and State in ChristChurch in Dublin a long premeditated Sermon, for Justifying your departure from the Romish Communion, and you then told your Auditors, that you had found in the Romish Church three Abominations, to wit, Idolatry, Impiety, and Tyranny, and those you called Abominationem desolationes stantem in loco Sancto. And that therfore according to our Saviours Admonition, you departed from that Congregation. But I tell you, you have forged a pernitious Calumnie and Imposture, in charging the Church of Rome, the Mother of all Churches with Idolatry, Impiety, and Tyranny. And I further say my Opinion, that an Idol (which [Page 361] is found in all your Congregations) the pride of the privat Spiritt, (that Spiritt Doctor Whitaker, see Pagina 17. discribed) made you charge the Church of Rome with Idolatry.
Sir your zeal in your new Religion is soe furious that you have render'd your selfe at present incapable of Councell and all advice, but in tyme you may become colder: (Non est abrevitae manus Domini.) And think better of what you have done, however for the true love I have for you, and especially for your Soule, which is the maine and principal part ought to bee taken care for, I hartily pray you, what kinde of thing is Parlament Religion? a ssippery, and changable Religion, which is thus declared.
For Satisfying King Henry the eight, The Parlament changed some Articles of Faith; as soone as hee dy'd they changed that Faith into Zwinglianisme, to comply with the Protector Summerset young King Edward the sixt his Vncle; within two or three years after, [Page 362] they changed Zwinglianisme; into Calvinisme, and at the sute of Calvin, reformed the Liturgy accordingly: After the young Kings death, they return'd with good Queen Mary to the old Faith, and by new acts abolished those acts they had lately made before against Catholick Religion; with Queen Elizabeth, they restored againe the new Religion with some Alterations; when King Iames succeeded they changed the translations of Scripture and other things; In King Charles the firsts tyme, Prelatick Protestancy, was puld downe by Presbitery, and this by IndePendency, and the last puld downe quite Kingly Authority; and took of the good Kings head from his Body: Prelatick Protestancy being restored by King Charles the second, the forms of Ordination (where upon depends the validity of the Protestant Ministry, Church, and Sacraments,) being not thought sufficient, were amended, and are now changed into more Catholick Forms adding to the Forms the words, Priest, [Page 363] and Bishop, which hath quite discredited theire Character of Priesthood, and Episcopacy, for those two Words being held by them as Essentiall in these two Forms, the former orders given without these Words, must have been invalid, and in like manner all things in theire Ministry, that depends upon Ordination, are uncertaine, and doubtfull, for if the Church of England hath acknowledged to have erred in a thing of soe great importance, as the Forms of Ordination, what reason can it have in not erring in all the rest? In a word Protestants, in the Kingdome of England in one age, have made more changes of Religions, then Mahometans in the ten ages they have continued.
What I have sayd being duly examined, tell mee Sall, is not Protestant Religion slippery and changable, and consider well what shall become of you in the sad exchange you have made.
The fourth Advertisment.
Learned Protestants of the Church of England doe confess, that English, and Irish Pagans (venerable Beda called them Slaves of Idols) were converted to Christian Faith, by men sent from the Popes of Rome, holy men that wrought Miracles in those Conversions.
IF any shall demaund to what end doe I make Mention of these Protestant Authors, what doe I inferr from theire Testimoneys? I make this Illation, that said Authors did attest the Conversion of those Pagans, to have beene made, by those sent from Rome [Page 365] to a true and sauing Faith, and for this Verity, there are two convincing reasons; The first, that the Veracity of God was herein concerned, which neuer confirm'd by Miracles a false Faith: The second, that the Goodness of God would not have Pagans brought from Idolatry, to Heresy, or to such a Religion, wherein they would bee as certainly damn'd as in Idolatry to Iudge this of the goodness of God were a horrible Blasphemy, for it were noe less then to cale him a cheate.
Sall examin now seriously what Faith that was, the Saints Fugatius, & Damianus sent from Pope Eleutherious taught to the Pagans of England, when King Lucius (the first Christian King (his Queen, and thousands more were converted? what the Faith, which Saint Augustin the Benedictin Monk, sent from S. Gregory Pope denounced to the Saxon Pagans? In what Faith did S. Parrick, sent from Pope Celestinus instruct the Idolaters of Ireland? doubtless you will confess it was the same [Page 366] Faith, then professed in Rome, and by all the People that obey'd the Pope: now all these professed as Articles of Faith, the Real-Presence in the Eucharist, the Invocation of Angells and Saints, the seven Sacraments, the Sacrifice of the Mass, worship of Images and the like; And aforesaid Saints Fugatious, Damianus, &c. delivered them for such, to the Pagans of both the Nations, they likewise wrought Miracles, for proving the truth of the Religion they taught, and the Pagans seeing those Miracles, beleeved they were sent from God. They were indeed sent to those Idalaters, as Moyses, Elias, and others Prophets to the People of Israel, and as the Apostles to the Gentils doeing wonders In Nomine & Virtute Dei.
I observe in this place that the Religion the S S. Fugatious, Damianus, Patrick, and Augustin, preached to the Pagans of these countryes, was not the Faith now Professed by Sall and the Congregation of the now English [Page 367] Church, ergò the Protestant Authors attesting the verity of the Religion taught by Fugatious and the rest, and confirm'd by Miracles, give Testimony against theire owne Religion, (I meane the Protestant,) My last illation from those Protestant Authors and against theire owne Religion, and for mine, is that Sall hath cause to feare his owne Damnation for having deserted the true Faith, those holy men sent from Rome denounced to the Infidels, Imbraceing a new Religion opposit to the ancient and orthodox.
The names of the Protestant Authors, Devines, and Historians, testifying the Conversion of England and Ireland, from Idolatry by the aforesaid Saints sent from Rome.
1. Abbots pretended Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, that writt against Bellarmin.
2. Bale, pretended Bishop of Ossory in Ireland, reckened among theire learned men, hee writ Centurys of the writers of Britaine, and said of himselfe hee had read the Historys, [Page 368] and Chronicles allmost of all Antiquitye.
3. Bilson, pretended Bishop of Winchester, esteemed a learned writer.
4. Caius, Doctor of Phisick soe well seen in Antiquity, as an Oxonian Orator tearmed him the Antiquary.
5. Camden, well knowne for his Discription of Britany an excellent Antiquary.
6. Couper, pretended Bishop of Lincolne, and after of Winchester, well knowne for his Dixionary, and his Chronicle.
7. Dangerous positioner, some say it was D. Banckrofte, pretended ArchBishop of Canterbury, others say it was Doctor Sutclife.
8. Fox, most famous amongst Protestants for his acts and monuments of theire Martyrs.
9. Fulk, Doctor of Divinity, and a great writer against Catholicks.
10. Godwin, a devine Sonne to Godwin, pretended Bishop of Bath.
[Page 369]11. Holinshed, notorious for his great Chronicle, and mosT earnest against Catholicks.
12. Humphery, Doctor of Divinity, and the Queens Reader therof in Oxford.
13. Iewell, soe famous and known to Protestants, as I need say nothing of him.
14. Reynolds, Doctor of Divinity famous with Protestants.
15. Stow, well knowne for his Chronicle, and other his writings of Antiquity.
16. Sutelife, Doctor of Divinity, and Dean of Exetor, and a great writer against Catholicks.
17. Surueyer, soe I call the unnamed Author of the Suruey of the pretended holy Discipline.
18. Whitaker, Doctor and Professor of Divinity, and a great writer against Catholicks, very famous in the English Church, tearmed by some, a worthy learned man, by others a Godly learned man. These, and thus esteemed are the Protestant [Page 370] writers that give Testimony of the Conversions of England by Saint Augustin, and other Saints.
It is therfore agreed upon by Catholick and Protestant writers, that King Luctus sent to Pope Eleutherius two holy men, Elvanus of Avalonia, and Medwinus, together with these came commissionated from said Pope, two other holy men, Fugatius and Damianus, who baptized the King, and Queen, and those of theire Family and many more that imbraced the Christian Faith.
Authors, Catholick, and Protestant stile these Legats of Pope Eleutherius Prelatos, & Episcopos, for without such Authority, and Character they could not erect. Bishopricks, consecrate Churches dispence Orders and the like; this conversion was made, and the King, and Queen baptized anno Domini 183. to which Conversion agreeth. Fox, Jewell, Godwin, Abbots, Fulk, Whitaker, Sutelife, Reynolds, Couper, Stow, Holinshed, Camden, Bale, and others.
Bale, (one that would write nothing [Page 371] to the Credit of Rome if not convincedBale Cent. 1. cap. 19. by evident Verity) doth attribute this Conversion to Pope Eleutherius, and with him joyned in this the Magdeburgenses. Of the Conversion of the Irish Idolaters by Saint Patrick, Saint Prosper that lived at the same tyme giveth a clear Testimony, and after him, venerable Bede, Marianus Scotus, and others, who affirme alsoe that Saint Patrick dyed in the yeare of Christ 491. being 122. years. Paladius was indeed sent to that work before Saint Patrick, but though hee Religiously behaved himselfe, in that divine Function the Glory of Converting the whole Nation from Paganisme, was reserved for Saint Patrick, who is therfore Iure merito stiled Apostle of Ireland.
Let us now heare Bale (I pretermit other Protestant Authors that testify the conversion of the Irish Idolaters) confirming the coming of Saint Patrick from the Sea of Rome, and how hee gave the light of Faith to the Irish Pagans (the testimony taken from an [Page 372] Enemy, such as Bale against Catholicks, is of the greater weight and force against himself) Bale then, who usually cal'd the Pope Anti-Christ and the beast, and named the Primitive Church of England in the tyme of its greatest purity, a Carnall Synagogue (as great an enemy to the Pope as hee was) speaks of Saint Patrick coming from the Pope thus.
‘Patrick (saith hee) surnamedBale descrip. Britan. Cent. 1. fo. 250. Magonius, who studied Divinity at Rome, sent by Pope Celestinus did preach the Ghospell to the Irish-men with incredible feruour of Spiritt for forty years together, and did convert them to the sincere Faith of Christ; hee was most excellent in Learning and Holiness, and among other Miracles, hee did continue [Page 373] in Prayers and Fasting, for forty days, and forty nights; founded many Churches, healed many Sick, delivered many possessed of Deuills, and raysed to life sixty that were Dead;’ Thus far Bale.
Behold here how Iohn Bale confesseth Saint Patrick was sent by Pope Celistinus, and soe sent, hee converted the Irishmen to the sincere Faith of Christ; what more can any man say, or more honourably of the Pope, clearly allowing of Authority and power in him to send Doctors and missioners for converting nations to the true Faith? In speaking of Saint Patrick hee mentions truly the vertues and duty of Apostles and preachers sent from Rome to enlighten nations, as to fast, and pray, to found Churches, heale the sick and worke Miracles: Let Bale himselfe tell us if the blouddy Reformers of the Kirk of Scotland, [Page 374] or himselfe, Peter Martyr, Buaer, and the rest, at the tyme of the Innovation they made in England, did any of those holy works, done by Saint Patrick, and such Missioners as were lawfully sent from the holy Sea into the vineyard of our Lord? I dare challenge in this place all the multitudes of those new men repayring (as themselves say) the house of God, to give one Saint Patrick or Saint Augustin that fasted and prayed, healed the sick, and wrought Miracles; I defye Bale to doe this with all his studyed tomes of centuries, or Fox (esteemed by the Protestants, a most holy, grave, and pious man, and plainly a devine man) with his great and numerous volume of Acts and Monuments of theire Ridiculous Martyrs, soe Credited in England, as they have beene set in divers of theire Churches to be read by all; or delicat Calvin the great Patriarck of Geneva with his soe adored books of Institutions, or wanton Beza Reforming forsooth the Church of France with legions and troopes in set [Page 375] Battailes, and beseeging the Kings goodly Cytties, Garded by two fierce Giants in steele, the Prince of Conué and the Admirall Coligny.
As Bale hath testifyed Saint Patricks Miracles, soe doe other Protestants the Miracles of Saint Augustin; Holmshed one of these, saith, King Ethelbert wasHolin in dese. Britan. persuaded by the good example of Saint Augustin and his company, and for many Miracles shew'd, to bee baptized. And againe hee saith page 602. Augustin to prove his opinion good, wrought a Miracle by restoting to sight one of the Saxon nation, that was blind. And Stow acknowledgeth the same in his Chronick. Pag. 66.
Protestant Authors doe likewise confess Saint Augustin was sent from the Sea of Rome to convert the Saxons, then Pagans. Fox doth affirm this in his Acts and monuments lib. 4. Pag. 172. Holinshed saith, Augustin was sentHelin. in dese. Britan. Lib. 11. Cap. 7. by Gregory to preach to English men the word of God, who were yet [Page 376] blind in Pagans Superstition. AndCamd. in dese. Britan. pa. 104. Camden writeth that Saint Augustin having rooted out the monsters of heathenish superstition ingrafting Christ in English-mens mindes, with most happy success, converted them to the Faith.
Protestant writers doe likewise acknowledge that 69. Catholick ArchBishops sate upon the Chaire of Canterbury. The first Saint Augustin above mentioned (and after him ten Saints more, to wit, S. Laurence, S. Melite, S Iustus, S. Honorius, S. Theodor, S. Dunstan, S. Anselme, S. Thomas, S. Edmund, S. Elpheg: All these were Canonized Saints and theire Memoryes are in the Roman Martyrologe.
All these Arch-Bishops were of the Roman Catholick Religion and Communion, all received theire Pall and Confirmation from Rome, all were Legats of the holy Sea: One of th [...]m only, and the last of all but one Thomas Cranmer turned Heretick, of whome wee have said much before in pagina [Page 377] 176. 177. 178. the 169. and last of all was the noble, Godly, learned Cardinall The great nobility rare Learning of▪ Card. Poole. Regmall Poole, Consecrated anno 1555. great and departed this Life 1558. the same yeare and day that Queen Mary dyed. Hee was Son to Sir Richard Poore, Cossin-german to King Henry the 8. and of Margaret Countess of Salsburie, Daughter of George Duke of Clarence, and Brother of King Edward the 4. Hee was (saith Godwin a Protestant) of manifold and excellent parts, not only very learned, which is better knowne then it needeth many words, but alsoe of such modesty in behaviour, and integrity of Life and Conversation, as hee was of all men both loved, and reverenced. Hee was by the Confession of Ridley in Fox Edit, 1596 pag. 1595. A man worthy of all Humility, Reverence, and Honour, and indued with manifold Graces of Learning and Vertue. But Bale according his wicked bitter Spirit speaks ill of this noble Cardinall, and saith: Hee was a Cardinall [Page 378] Soldier of Anti-Christ, not to beeBale Cent. 8. cap. 100 commended for any Vertue by the Servants of God. And saith further of this excellent Ornament of the English Nation: That hee was a horrible Beast, a rooter out of the truth of the Ghospell, a most wicked Traytor to his Country, and prayeth God to confound him.
The Protestant writers doe alsoe agree with the Catholick Authors, about the number of Kings Roman Catholicks: there were of Monarchs of all England 53. Egbert was the first Monarch of all England; William the Conquerour was the 33'th, the last, Queen Mary, and with her Welaway, an Eclips came upon the holy Catholick Church in England.
Besides those absolute Monarchs, there were 70. and odd of the smaler Kings Catholicks, when England was devided into seaven Kingdoms.
Behold Sall the happy Continuation of the Catholick Faith in England in the Succession of 53. absolute Monarchs [Page 379] of that Land: many of them have beene of the most valiant, victorious, glorious, and holy Kings of Christendome. Of the smaler Kings have been ten Saints, and 14. that forsaking theire Kindoms became Monks to live in Mortification and solitude for gaining the Kingdome of heaven, or that went in Pilgrimage to Rome, there were alsoe 13. Queens Nuns. You must then Sall confess there was a holy Church and Kingdome in England in those Catholick Tymes, wherin the Church of England was called Ecclesia Primogenita▪ Because Lucius, King of that Land, was the first Christian King. Will you dare then tell us (as you have preacht in Dublin) that Idolatry, Impiety, and Tyranny, dominered in the Church of Rome, (to whome the English then obey'd with all Veneration) in those dayes of Joy and Sanctity? What kind of Church is now in England (wherof you are a new member and burning zealot) I am not willing to write, let others tell you, who can easily inform you, that [Page 380] the number of your Protestant ArchBishops were few, and noe way famous, you had noe Arondells among them, nor Pools, noe men either of Sanctity, or any great Tallents or Learning.
The Protestant Monarchs are alsoe easily numbered, they were but five in all: Edward the sixt a child, a weak head to govern a Church; Queen Elizabeth a monstrous head upon your new English Church, noe Historyes or annals will ever tell you of a woeman; that in any land or Nation headed a Church in Spiritualibus before this Iesabell: the third was King Iames a learned and wise Prince; After him Charles the first a just and chast King murthered by perfidious Rebels, his head being taken away from [...]his Body upon a Scaffold in the View of the World, Coram Sole, and before his owne Pallace dore by the hand of an infamous Hangman: The fift is King Charles the second now Raigning whome God long preserve (I am certaine Catholicks will neuer doe him harme, undertake [Page 381] you Sall if you can, for the Protestants who distroyd his Father, God of his goodness grant him the greatest blessing, that can befall him to, Imbrace the Roman Catholick Faith, the Religion of soe many vertuous, noble, and invincible Kings his Ancesters.
The fift Advertisment.
I offer here certaine learned Catholick Authors to bee perused by Sall; likely they came not all of them in his way.
SAll, let mee for our ancient Amity intreat you to read Attento Animo the ensuing Books, (Comede precor Volumina ista) you will finde in them, I promise you, great Learning, strong Arguments, sound Verity, sublime Conceits, and great Variety of Matters; but prepare [Page 382] your minde well for reading them profitably, and begg humbly of God to send you from heaven Light and Fyre; Light to disperse the Cloudes of Darkness your Soul's wrapt in, and Fyre to inflame your frozen Affection. Cry unto God with holy David; Cor mundum crea in me Deus, & Spiritum rectum innova inviceribus meis.
Sixt Advertisment.
3. Weighty Points offered to be considered by Sall.
MOre then twenty years agoe, I lighted upon a Book written by a [Page 389] learned Protestant in the days of the Usurper, caled the Christian Moderator, wherin hee shew'd a great kindness and tenderness of hart toward us Catholicks then much afflicted, hee spake much good of us, and said wee were a People of a tender Conscience, shy in taking oathes, but Religious Observers of them once taken, hee maintained our Religion was not inconsistent with Obedience to the Prince and Magistrate, and that the farr greater part of us, were commendable in our manners, and Conversation, and honest in our dealings, hee wyp't away an envious Callumny objected to us, to wit, that wee held as a constant Doctrin in our Schooles, and Practises in our Proceedings, Fidem non esse servandam Hereticis; which hee shew'd to bee most false out of Catholick Authors, especially out of Paulus Layman a Iesuit. Hee likewise indeavoured to persuade by good Arguments, that Persecution of Religion was not lawfull, nor could be warranted by the Law of God, Law of [Page 390] Nature, nor the ancient Lawes of the Land. Among many good things this Author said, I took speciall Notice of three remarkable Points, which I will express the best I can in my owne words, having not his Book at hand.
Primum Punctum.
HEe said it was observed, that Roman Catholicks, who turnd Protestants, commonly became worse liuers then before, great libertins, dissolute in theire manners, and careless of Salvation, especially Priests and Religious men, who breaking theire Vowes, took Wives and wenshes, and ever after lived in Sensuality and Sinn, without all shame, and feare of God, giving Scandall to all kinde of men, and that many of them came to an Obduration of hart, and dy'd in Dispaire.
I will give you here a true and [Page 391] lamentable Narration of two fearfull Examples in this kind of two Apostata's Priests, that marryed and had Children, whome I knew very well. One of them having studyed in the University of Salama [...]a, was made Priest in Spaine, had a rich Benefice in those parts I liu'd in, but was borne in the Province of Sall, hee was sufficiently learned, and audatious in the highest degree, and had sometymes preacht before the State in Dubblin as latly Sall hath done. In his Conversation hee was a meer Publican, and most vaine, lying, vapering, insolent debaust, and Drunkenest Companion that was knowne in those parts. As soon as the Rebellion began in England hee bid a Deiu to his Loyalty, went to England, and stuck to those then in Rebellion, thinking therby to make a great Fortune, came over with Crumwell, and was a meer scourge, and plague to the Catholick Clergy, bringing Souldiers and wicked men to the Houses of all the Priests, hee knew: [Page 392] Infine hee dyed of the plague in a Ditch deserted of all of both Religions crying (as they say) for a Priest, but found none.
The other was a home-bred man native of our owne parts, unlearned but witty, hee had beene in the Order of Priest-hood when hee dy'd 70. years, (they said hee was a Queen Mary Priest.) I came to him upon his dying-bed in November 1639. and did my best to bring him to a true beliefe, and used to that effect, obliging tearmes as I conceiu'd, I earnestly desired him to make a sound Act of Contrition and confesse his sins penitently for reconciling himselfe to God, I told him hee was not taken for an Heretick, but for one that willfully went out of the Church, and forsook his Master, (not for feare as Peeter did) but to live with a woeman in Lust and Sacriledge, and to injoy the pleasures, and commodityes of the World; notwithstanding all this, I told him I would ingage my Soule under God for his Salvation, if hee would then turne to God and true [Page 393] Faith with a true Repentance for his sinnes, and have harty Contrition: I pray'd him to think on the good theefe, that lived wickedly untill his last Houre, and yet when hee said, even then, with repentance and love: Domine memento mei dum veneris in Regnum tuum, hee heard that comfortable voyce of mercifull Iesus, Hodie mecum eris in Paradiso. I did all I was able to doe, and wept bitter tears to see if I could gaine this Soule, and peerce his stony hart, but all in Vaine, for hee gave mee noe good answer, but very hard words, and cal'd mee Hypocrit and what not; his words did not trouble mee, but the dispairing state of the mans Soule gave mee great Affliction of minde. At length I told him in severe words, that I would arise against him in the day of Iudgment to give Testimony of his rejecting Gods Grace offered him at that tyme for sauing his Soule; what was the ende of my sincere Exhortation, Prayers, and Tears? the man roaring out and speaking impious words, turn'd his face to [Page 394] the Wale, and even in that Instant lost his witts. God knows with how sad a hart I parted from him; one of his Daughters, a Catholick that liu'd with him, came to mee weeping, and crying: O Reverend Father, what of my Father, will hee come of? I have seen him (said shee) often saying his Canonicall Houres, and did use to hide his Breviary in a secret place, I replyed, your Father hath willfully violated his holy Vowes, hee hath liu'd in Sinne and Sacriledge aboue 64. yeares, hee hath deserted God and all Godliness, and God hath (I may well feare it) abandoned him in this tyme of his departure out of the world. The miserable man dyed within some Houres after sencless, and this was his end.
Think well Sall if it is not your neare concern to consider seriously and deeply of the evill end of these two wicked Apostata's.
Secundum Punctum.
THis Author further said it was observed that Protestants who imbraced the Catholick Faith, made change of lives and manners for the better, that they mortify'd theire Bodys, Fasted and Prayd, were meek, humble, continent, and charitable, especially those, that took Priest-hood became rare examples of Piety, and all kind of Vertue, and soe lived in the feare of God, and in soe great Charity toward all men, that Catholicks took great Joy and delight in theire Conversation, and glorify'd God in theire Conversion, and Protestants in theire change, confessed they had cause of Admiration.
Tertium Punctum.
THe Author said alsoe hee had heard of some Protestants, that dying, demaunded a▪ Catholick Priest to helpe them to dye in the Roman Catholick Faith. But hee never understood of any that lived Catholicks, who dying, caled for a Protestant Minister to helpe them dye and make a happy end in the Protestant Religion.
Sall, though you are a Learned man (for such I take you to bee) and haue read much and taught Diuinity for soe many years, I doe not think you shall make any loss of tyme in pondering duly these three graue points, and obseruations of this Protestant learned Author.
The seventh and last Advertisment.
OLIM POSSIDEO, PRIOR POSSIDEO. The Roman Catholicks strong defence against the Claime of all kinde of Hereticks and theire Attempts.
I Shall borrow much of what will be said in this Advertisment out of the Author of PROTESTANCY WITHOVT PRINCIPELS, &c. The strong Arguments of that learned man shall serve for a Wale and Ramper to this my little Treatise: from men of my decaying age, high and great things can not bee expected, wee must then have them from our Neightours; to him it will be some honour, that I make use of his Learning and discourse, and to mee noe kinde of disgrace, both of us ayming at the same [Page 398] mark or Butt, (the pure Glory of God) Quia ambo predicamus Christum Crucifixum. Prime Cor. cap. 1. Nor have wee beene at any tyme esteemed by those, that know us, men gaping after winde and Vanity.
Now to my purpose. 1 Before all I would have my Reader suppose (as realy hee should) that Luther, and his Associats, once Roman Catholicks, separated themselves from the Communion of the ancient Church, which gave them Baptisme about the year 1517. 2. It is as evident that the Protestants of England, following Luther and his Sectaryes, uphold still, and stifly defend, that actuall Separation as a Necessary Lawfull fact and well done. 3. It is noe less cleare that as Luther, when hee first began his Revolt from the Church, stood all alone without joyning himselfe with any visible Society of Christians, soe it is now as manifest, that our Protestants to this day, stand alsoe as a Solitary Society alone, owning noe Fellowship, Union, or Communication, of Liturgies, Rites, [Page 399] or Sacraments with any Church through the Universall World; they forsake Catholicks, they forsake Grecians, Arme [...]ians, Abyssins, Arians, Nestori [...]ns, Ruthemans, Socinians, and all the rest of Christians; wherfore, if euer Scisme was in the World, or can be possibly conceived, Protestants are most evidently guilty of a formall Separation from all other Christian Churches, and consequently are formall Separators, or in plaine tearms Scismaticks.
I pray did not Cromwell and his bands runn into a Rebellion? why soe? because with those, that follow'd him, hee shaked of all Obedience to the King, and to the Lawes of the Land, hee contemned the Goverment, and made himselfe and his party, a Body by themselves, a Body apart, and though hee gayned all the Cittys, and Townes, inslaved Free-men, and acted the worst Treason Imaginable, by putting to death his Leage-Lord and Soveraigne, noe man for all this can affirme that this great power hee had, and soe many [Page 400] years enjoy'd, exempted him from of the Title of a Traytor; actually in Rebellion: Unlawfull power, and violence; cannot justify Rebellion and Treason.
This is our very case. England, all the World knowes, once owned the Pope of Rome, not only for the first Patriarch, but alsoe supreme head of the Vniversall▪ Church; It admitted of this Churche's Discipline and Law, and yielded Obedience to it: It communicated with the Roman Church, as well in points of Faith, as in the use of Rites, Liturgy's, and Sacraments, yet for all this, they have shaken of all Obedience to the Church of Rome: and if this bee not a willfull formall Separation of theire part let any man judge. And after all this, they are soe bold and impudent, as to say the Scisme Lyes of our part for having given them the Occasion of Separation; but they doe not point out the time and errors they say crept into our Church: Is not this a pleasant [Page 401] Jest, first openly to Rebell, and then without any other proofe, but theire owne prooflesse word, tacitly to suppose, they had great Reason for theire Rebellion; and to accuse soe vast a Society of ancient Christians as wee are, and know not why; to condemne us of Errors, and know not wherfore, and this before noe other Tribunall, but themselves, who were the Rebells. This indeed savors soe strongly of sauciness and self-conceited pride that the very method held in the Condemnation, makes all to look upon it as naught, illegall, and contemptible.
This kinde of Proceeding of Protestants makes it most evident, that this actuall breach with Rome, this Rupture, this Rent, this Rebellion, this divorse, from the ancient Church, this formall Scisme, (let Protestants couer it with the smothest words they please) is as cleare on theire side, as the Sunne shining at noon-day: like durt it lyes at theire doores, and they will neuer be able to wype it away. They say often, and over, and over that [Page 402] wee erred, and gave them the Occasio [...] of Separation, but prouing nothing, nor shewing the cause wee have given of such Separation, they say nothing; doe they thinck theire Asser [...]on or saying that wee have erred, can be proof [...] strong enough against us, or any thing like a Satisfactory reason in this matter between us, theire saying being noe received Principle?
Certainly the humour of Protestant W [...]iters and Disputers is strange: they chiefly abuse themselves in finding fault, and carping at Catholick Religion, whilst they speake least of that which most concerns them, that is possitively to prove, that Protestancy ought to bee owned, as Christs true and Orthodox Religion; this they wholy Wave, andProtestants prove no [...] theire owne Religion. the reason is, because an [...]mprobability cannot be proved.
For confirming what I say, heare what the Author of PROTESTANCT WITHOVT PRINCIPLES, &c. speaks.
Pray you (saith hee) tell mee, [Page 403] did you ever yet heare from a ProtestantThat Author pa. 430 & 431 any thing like a convincing Principle, when hee goes about to prove two Sacraments, and noe more, or that Faith only Iustifyes without Charity, or (to bee brief) that Protestancy ought to be valued of, as the only Pure and Orthodox Religion of Christianity? Noe: these points they eyther pass over in silence, or soe sleightly handle them, that they seem afraid to meddle with such difficultyes, what doe they therfore? Theire whole straine is to finde fault. This in the Papist Religion is not right; that is not well proved, a third thing pleaseth not, here wee have a nouelty introduced, there is a ceremony blamable &c. then a Iere follows in handsom language, and theire worke is done. In the mean tyme, the maine point in controversy (which is to prove that Protestancy ought to be owned as a true and Orthodox Religion,) is noe more touched on, then if it were not in being.
This same Author says else where. I realy perceive, a strange humorThe Author pa. 320 & 321 in our Protestant writers. You have theire Books (tis true difficultys now and then hinted at, words [...]ultiply'd, much talke in generall, intricate discourses carryed in darkness, (and this to amuse a vulgar reader) weak conjectures enough, now drawne from this, now from that Evidenced Authority: Margents charged with Greek and Latin, and they must bee thought learned Margents.
But after all you see the maine difficulty's waved, you finde nothing proved, nothing clearly reduced to any other owned Principle but theire owne proofless word, and bare assertion, in soe much, as I am apt to beleeve (if I think amiss God forgive mee) all that Protestants ayme at in theire Polemicall writings, is only to keep up talk in the world, and Glory when they have the last word in a Controversy, whether a prou'd [Page 405] word or noe, it Imports not, soe it may be proved they answer it.
Is it not a remarkable thing? that Protestants, notwithstanding they doe not, nor cannot defend theire owne Religion, and notwithstanding they are wilfull, and wrongfull in their Separation from the Roman Church, (an open: Scisme) and notwithstanding a lawfull Succession in our Church from th' Apostles tymes, and a quiet Possession of truth with it, by Vertue of an immemoriall Tradition, yet our Adversaryes the Protestants tell us the Obligation of proving lyes upon us; of proving what for God-sake? That our Possession is lawfull: Quo Iure came they to question this? they being Actors how come they to put the proofe upon us, contrary to the Custome of all Benches of Justice, contrary to that knowne Rule of the Law: Actore nihil probante reus absoluitur, If they would euer acknowledge any indifferent Iudge or umpier between us, (which they are neuer like to admitt of, assuming [Page 406] to themselves the Office of Accuser, wittness, and Judge) hee would compell them to the proofe▪ wee are noe way bound therunto, wee only stand upon our owne defence and garde, wee only say: OLIM POSSIDEO, PRIOR POSSIDEO; that irrefragable Rule of the Law is for us: Qui prior est tempore, Regula Iuris 24. in sexto. prior est I [...]re: Ratio huius regulae est, quod jus acquisitum alteri, inuito auferri non potest: That is The reason of that rule is, that reason acquired to any one, cannot bee taken from him against his will. Wee haue been aboue a thousand and more yeares in possession, before the world heard any thing of Luther and his knott of scismaticall companions, are not wee then Priores tempore? but they will perhaps tell us, they have prescrib'd against us by holding our Churches, Benefices, and all power and Iuridiction in England for a hundred years and more; to this wee reply, that violence gives noe ground to Prescription: wee alleage that undeniable [Page 407] rule of the law: Possessor male fidei Regula Iuris. 2 in sext [...] ullo tempore non Prescribit: that is a possessor of evill Faith or conscience can never prescribe (mala fides here is mala Conscientia) and doth cutt of quite all title they can make to Prescription. It is manifest to the world, all they have of ours, they have against Conscience, and soe theire crime in holding that by force, which by Iustice is ours, is the more grivous, and the longer they detayn them, the greater is theire sinn; Cum tanto sint graviora peccata, (as the Text of the Law says) quanto diutius infaelicem animam detinent alligatam.
Wee Catholicks (I repeate it againe) can say to Protestants, that wee are noe way obliged to prove our Church is the true Church, and our Keligion the true Religion (though wee can evidently prove both) It is enough to tell the Protestants, the Roman Catholick Church whilest evidences coms not against it, stands firme upon its ancient right of Possession, OLIM [Page 408] POSSIDEO, PRIOR POSSIDEO. This long and lawfull Possession proves the Church Orthodox, and frees us from all Obligation of disputing, the reason above hinted is, that the ProtestantsProtestants because Agressors are obliged to prove theire charge and claime. are the Actors, and Agressors, and therfore its theire taske to prove, ours only to defend which is easy; If you marke how strangely in vaine they make theire attempts against us, observe it. After our Church, had stood a thousand years and more in the quiet Possession of truth, they accuse it of Error: After, soe many thousands of learned and vertuous men, that lived holily, and dyed happily in it; ye, and had eyes as quick, Iudgments as profounde, and wills as good to find out these Errours (had any beene) as the best of Sectaries, yet found none; they, forsooth, espy them: After this Church had its Purity The Churchss Purity and Innocency and Innocency signed and sealed by the blood of innumerable Martyrs evidenced by undoubted Miracles, manifested by soe many glorious Conversions wrought on Aliens, drawne to Christ, and finally demonstratively proved by all these illustrious marks [Page 409] of truth; wherof wee treated aboue, our Protestants rise up, and Calumniate this great Society of Christians, lay the foule Aspersion of Heresy on it. Are not they, think you, as Actors, obliged in Iustice to make theire charge good against us by evident proofes? And are not wee exempted from all farther Obligation Proued by a long Possession. of pleading, then only to stand upon our ancient, blameless, and quiet Possession? Beleeve it. This OLIM POSSIDEO, PRIOR POSSIDEO, is warant sufficient, and our Wall of defense against such weak Aggressors: And yet wee strengthen our hold with Canon proofe (it is evident reason alsoe)And eviden [...] reason alsoe. Nemo praesumitur malus nisi probetur: No Man, upon vaine presumption, ought to bee accounted naught, unless reason prove him a delmquent.
For Example. Give mee a loyall Subject that hath done wonders and great service for his Prince; that hathAn Instance. enlarged his Kingdome, gained him Frinds, defeated his Enemyes, and yet is struggling, to doe him more Service; [Page 410] Whose repute was neuer stayned, nor fame blemished, &c. Suppose now: That a smale knot of unknowne men should offer at some small or inconsiderable proofs. And with these endeavour to impeach him of treason, would not the Prince, think you, either require evidences to be brought in against soe worthy a subject, or reject these Accusers as unworthy of credit? yes most assuredly. This is our case (though noe Instance, taken from private men, can parrallel the fidelity of the Church towards Christ) the Roman Catholick ChurchThe Church evidently hath proved her fidelity to Christ. (I speak of noe other, for there is none) hath faithfully done great Service for the King of Kings Christ Iesus, it hath dilated his empire far and neer, it hath defeated his Enemys (perfidious heathens) gained him Frinds, and innumerable Servants. It yet struggles (Maugre all attempts against it) to promote his honour, and gaine him more. It has beene of an unspotted same, Hither toe of unspotted and accounted pure without blemish, till now at last a smale inconsid [...]rable knot of Protestants Impeach it of Treason, and [Page 411] make it a Rebell against the King, whome fame before Sectaries Impeachment. it hath served soe long and faithfully, What then, doth our Lord Iesus and all Iustice too, require of these Accusers but Evidence? Yes, and (if possible) more then Evidente is Necessary, to make theire charge good against this Church. It hath evident proof enough of its fidelitity,Iustice in this charge requires evidence not unproved Cavills. by its faithfull long Service, by its hitherto irreprehensible Purity, allowed for a thousand years and upwards, and therfore cannot bee supposed a delinquent upon meer Cavils, or for things which look like proofs, but when examined, are noe sooner weighed, then cast away as weightless.
For all this wee Catholicks find it noe hard matter to prove the Roman Catholick Church, the only true Orthodox Church, out of which there is noe Salvation, and to prove this by an undubitable Principle, which cannot bee shaken, even this short Argument will doe it. Christ Iesus founded a Catholick Church which (as hee promiseth) should never faile, Et por [...]ae inseri non [Page 412] praenalebunt adversus eam. And therforeMath. cap. 16. could never bee forsaken by him: Take the reason, for no Monarch, that lays the foundation of a kingdome, and obliges himselfe to take care of it, can without iniustice abandon it, unless a contrary power, or great negligence deprive him of his right: none can bee more powerfull then Christ, and I hope those Protestants of the English Church will not make him guilty of negligence or Iniustice: ergò hee still defends the militant Church (a most deare Kingdome) which hee establisht with his owne bloud.
Take this other Argument. A Church which hath converted wholeAuthor of Protestancy without Principles &c pa. 409 Kingdoms, and Nations from infidelity to Christ, by working Miracles, casting out of Deuills, great austerity of life, and efficacy of Doctrin evident and convincing Arguments of truth, and drawne innumerable Soules from a tepid life to pennance and mortification, from the contents of the world to a contempt [Page 413] of it, from selfe-love to a perfect self-abnegation, must either bee deseruedly named the true Church of Christ, or, else the Apostolicall Church, was not: the Church of Rome only, hath, by the assistance of God done those wonders; therfore it is the true Church, or there was never any true upon earth. Deny these Conversations made by our Catholick Society, and you deny what is most evident; grant them, and you subscribe to Popery: Ergò
This Learned Author after severall Arguments and considerations makes the ensuing inferences.
The Roman Catholick Church was once the true Church, (Sectarys confesse it) once it was built on Christ, once it taught Christian verityes without errour, once it was owned by Christians for Christes School, once it evangelized the word of God purly, Therfore if God bee yet as favourable unto Soules, as hee was anciently, if hee substract not meanes [Page 414] from us Necessary to saluation, if his gifts bee unchangable, if his intention of settling truth for ever amongst Christians alter not, if hee blest his owne Society as well with truth, as with the consolation of Grace; this Catholick Roman Church, and noe other, once true, was, is, and shall ever be soe, for the future, Ecclesia invicta res est, (they are knowne words of agreat Doctor) etsi Infernus ips [...] Commoveatar. The Church is Invincible and continues the same, although hell it selfe be moved, and struggle against it.
Those Inferrences of this able Devine, are strong and unanswerable.
The same Author, hints at someFaults of Sec [...]aries. Faults, and failings of Sectaryes in writing controversyes: These are his words pag. 434. first besides theire corruptions, and self conceited glosses wherof ther is noe end, you have in the first place gross mistakes. 2. Pritty leers (harmless) things) for they hurt no body, and give the [Page 415] Printer work. 3. No little Ignorance. 4. Meer Suppositions for proofs. 5. Much unsincere dealing, when they slightly handle Controversyes, and sly ly disemble such proofs, as make for our Catholick Verityes. The last defect (but this is both remediless, and transcendent) they neuer bring Assertions to Principles, nor give us weight for weight, I meane Authority answerable to our Authorityes in any one debated question.
With what is said this Advertisment is ended, my end therin being the Conversion of Sall a poore sinner and straying sheep, which must be effected, and done by the great Pastor Iesus, and therfore I humbly begg of him, Vt vadat ad illam (Ovem) quae perirat donec inveniat [...]am. That his owne holy name may be glorify'd on Earth and in heaven by bringing backagaine to his Flock poor strayed Sall.
XXIV. and last CHAPTER. Containing a fervent Exhortation to straying Sall for a tymely returning to his holy Mother the Roman Catholick Church, that there may bee joy in heaven upon a sinner doing Pennace.
To Bishops and all Pastors of Gods Flocke, whose charge is to take little Foxes, (Hereticks perverting Soules.) The Holy Ghost speaks in this Language. Catch us the little Foxes that destroy the Cant. cap. 2. vineyards. By this care of good Pastors the tneevery of those little Foxes will bee prevented, and the wasting of the vineyard avoyded.
Sall, owneing a Pastorall Office and [Page 417] care I have taken some paines in hunting after you a little Fox, (an old man, and a young Heretick) and as I conceive: Ope Divina te parvam vulpem in opere nefario, nempe vineam Christ Electam, speciosam, florentem, vineam Saboath Sanctis divi Patricii moribus, stupendisque caels prodigtis in terra Hybermae feliciter plantatam, scelestè demolientem caepi.
Sall it may bee said to your eternall infamy, that after your fall you have Imployd a violent burning zeal to infect your kindred and frinds, with the plague of Heresie, that infected your selfe: Non vis Miser perire soule, sed ut al [...] tecum pereant vehementer niteris, but I hope God in his mercy will preserve those Soules from the cupp of Poyson you would make them drink of, for this your indeauour and attempt your name is become odious to all that heare of you. O deplorable change from the man I have knowne you piously given, (as all Iudg'd of you) an obedient child of the Sea of Rome, and a good member of your order; likely you will [Page 418] gess, who I am that write these senlible complaining lines, a person that lou'd you for your amiable nature, unoffensive conversation and commendable tallents, and you alsoe seemed to love and est [...]em mee in a high measure. Did you not to preserue our ancient amity, write unto mee a letter full of aftection and kindness, wherin you let mee know of the great esteem you were with the Protestant Arch-Bishop? (Ô I then little dream'd hee could have had the power of perverting you, or you soe wicked a minde as to bee perverted by him) to that letter I return'd a loving and harty answer, and at the same tyme feriously recommended a vertuous and afflicted lady of my acquaintance matcht in your county of Tipperary, and by a speciall letter commaunded her to bee guided by you in all, assuring her shee would finde you a vertuous learned, and frindly person: But Sall deare Sall, you have betrav'd my trust, and alas betray'd your owne Soule for eternity, unlesse you recant in tyme.
In parting from the Roman Communion you have not regarded Saint Ambroses Devine and weighty councell. To wit: Magni periculires est, si post Prophetarum oracula, post Apostalorum testimonia, post martyrum vulnera, veterem sidem quasi novellam discutere presumas. It is a business of great danger, if after the oracles of Prophets, the Testimony of Apostles, and the wounds of Martyrs you presume to examine and discuss the ancient settled Faith as if it were a new Religion; these Arguments the Saint speaks of, testify a true Orthodox Religion; these Arguments doe satisfye all good Catholicks, learned, and unlearned, young and old, that they are in the right way and beleese, to these Arguments all good Christians adhere, no way presuming to dispute or to doubt in the least of the force and verity of them, with these Testimonyes, oracles, and Arguments, all of the Communion of Rome stand firme and constant in the ancient Faith: Sall you have taken a different way, a way apart, your presumption [Page 420] misled you, the crafty Serpent that tempted Eve and much commended the forbidden fruite, saying: What day soever you shall eat (of theGenes. Cap. 3. forbidden fruite) your eyes shall be opened: and you shall be as Goas knowing good and euill: The same Serpent entised you to a curiosity of disputing of the truth and Sanctity of the ancient Faith and tempted you soe farre that hee made you seek for truth where it was not to bee found, and to desert the Church wherin it was, is, and ever shall bee to the worlds end: your curious Ambition displeased God, and hee has confounded your presumption and pride. Have you forgotten to have read in S Paul, (God speaking to proud1 Cor. Cap. 1. high witts:) Perdam Saptentiam Sapientum, & prudentiam prudentum reprobabo. That is: I will destroy the Wisdome of the Wise, and the Prudence of the Prudent I will reject. Did not S. Paul himselfe writing to the Corinthians say: I judged not my selfe1 Cor. Cap. 2. to know any thing among you, [Page 421] but Iesus Christ and him crucisy'd: and I was with you in infirmity, and in feare, and much trembling. Sall had you remained in your Order mortify'd (that is to know Iesus Christ crucify'd) had you stay'd in feare and trembling with your Bretheren, (as great witts and Devines as you have done,) all had been safe with you, all had gone well, but presumption carryed you further, forsooth you must examine the ancient Faith with Speculations and Subtilityes, and soe have miserably falne, God of his mercy give you Grace to rise againe.
But Sall are not you greatly troubledIust prayse of the Society of Iesus. and disturbed in your Soule for deserting the order of the Society of Iesus, a pretious and sacred Schoole of learning and vertue in Gods Church, an order renowned ouer all the world, for the great things they have done to Gods Glory, not only in countries insected with Heresie in Europ, but alsoe for giving the light of Faith to millions of Idolaters in [Page 422] Iaponia, and other Kingdoms of the Indies, theire memorable labours (noe man can deny this truth) have carried the name of Christ to the new world, and dilated holy Religion and the bounds of the Church to the furthest ends of the earth; they have puld downe Idols, and lifted up the Standart of the Crosse in place of them: Sall the Church you have betaken your selfe to, hath done none of these Godly things, and they, and all sort of Hereticks hate the Society above all Orders, and doe enviously sting them in all theire Books, and writings; come, say all Hereticks, let us stricke the Society of Iesus with ourHiero. cap. 11. tongue, let us obscure the Glory of that people: Let mee speake without offence, or derogating to any other order, (I love from my hart, and honour all Religious orders in the house of God) that the Society may bee termed for vertue, the salt of the earth, and for Learning, the light of the [Page 423] world: A person of eminent dignity in the Church (hee lives as yet) defending the innocensy and good fame of the Society in a certaine point against a virulent Calumny, cast upon them concluded his discourse thus. Desine tandem maledice persequi ordinem Societatis Iesu, putidisque Calumniis impetere, ordinem Deo Sacrum; regibus fidum; [...]o [...]bus integrum; Litteris Florentem; Doctis Charum; Ecclesiae utilem; orbi Christiano Necessarium: contra hoc genus hominum Innocentiae Clypeo tectum in vanum murmur [...]t tua invidia; contra hos pugnans Langues tanquam apis sine aculeo. That is: Detractour leaue of persecuting the Society of Iesus. and raysing fi [...]thy Calumnyes against an Order dedicated to God; Loyal to Kings, intire in their wayes, florishing in Learning, deare to the Learned, usefull to the Church, Necessary to the World: in vaine does your enuy murmure against this kind of people that are protected with the Buckler of Innocency you labour in vaine against [Page 424] them like an idle drone. Another writer says much more (Sylvester Maurelius in Lib. 5. Oceani Religionum) in this Language. Quid de iis dicam, qui pro fide [...] Christianae defensione, sanaque Doctrina Sanguinem largè profuderunt, tinxerunt Oceanum, littora camposque rigarunt, patibula & tribunalia made fecerunt contemptis tortoribus, lanienis, atque ipso Tartaro; & jam fulgent in Caelo prae rutilis adamantibus, & velut stellae resplendent. That is: What shall I say of those, who for defence of Christian Faith and true Doctrine have copiously shed their Bloud, have dyed both the Sea, and shore, and embrued fields, sprinkled gibbetts and tribunalls, contemning Torments, and Tormenters, and even hell it selfe, and now glister in heaven more then the choisest Diamants and shine like starres.
Sall you have left this learned and glorious Order, and they Christianly lament the same, more for your misfortune, then for the loss they have had▪ by your departure; they may say plainly [Page 425] you were not of them, though you liu'd among them; and they will say well, for had you been of them, you had stayd with them in Obedience, working your Salvation in trembling and feare: they are noe way troubled for the speeches of some, imputing your departure as a staine to the Order, which is an objection without all ground, and they answer to all this vaine kinde of talk, (and justly) saying that Iudas went out of a holier Order, and from a higher dignity then theirs, and yet his going out was noe staine to the Apostles: Iudas his Impiety followed, him but left the Colledg of th' Apostles pure and holy: even soe Sall your [...]mpiety goes along with you, and the Society remains unspotted in its Vertue and Reputation.
Pro dolor Sall you are gone away from us, & notus est jam non tantum Patriae tuae sed etiam exteris regionibus, Diabolt de te Triumphus; quid tandem in his angust [...] is consilii quid remedn? That is: And now the Devills Triumph over you [Page 426] is not only knowne at home, but abroade alsoe in foraine Countryes, but what counselle or remedy can bee given in such a miserable Condition? Your returning from Babilon (where you live) to Hierusalem will be your only remedy; come then home Sall, come home Prodigall Child, thy Father is waiting for thee, and will receive thee with mercy: doe but say penitently Surgam & tho ad Patrem, and the way is cleare for you. Heare Sall a voyce from heaven saying: Com out of her Apoc. cap. 14 (Babilon) that you be not pertaker of her sinns, and that you receive not of her plagues.
Wee Catholicks pray for Gods people that are in Babilon suffering (even now) heauy persecution, and wee alsoe pray for the people of Babilon, that persecute them, that they may become Gods people, and that by theire conversion Babilon may fale, and Christ have his Kingdome where Satan now raignes; which will bee, when true, pure, Orthodox Religion shall prevaile [Page 427] in those three Kingdoms, that were one day Catholick, full of Saints and holy men.
Sall your stay in Babilon is dangerous, and you know there is noe dallying with Serpents; if you fale deeply in love with honours, preferments, and other glorious Miseryes of the Babilon yow now dwell in, if a woeman lay hold of you (and why may not this happen, seeing you walke with those Rabbins that teach Priestes may marry, and are bound to marry, and did the like themselves) there will bee after no hope of recovery. Think therfore of coming of in time: Ne peccatum tuum sensim sine sensu transeat in consuetudinem & obdurationem. That is: Least your sinne insensibly become an obdurate Custome. For it was wisely said: Desinet esse locus remedio, ubi quae fuerunt vitia mores fiunt. That noe remedy will take place when vices become Customes. You ought therfore to feare extreamly that delay of your Conversion, for Custome of sinning will [Page 428] give Satan an absolute victory over you. Give therfore eare deare Soule to Saint Augustin, who was a great sinner, but a greater penitent) noe man can better preach in this kinde, his weighty words are these: Omne peccatum consuetudine vilescit, & fit homini quasi nullum sit, obduruit, jam dolorem perdidit, & valde putre est, nec dolet, quod non dolet, non pro sano habendum, sed pro mortuo computandum est; quando aliquid pungitur, & dolet, aut sanumest, aut in illo spes aliquae Sanitatis est; quando autem tangitur, pungitur, calcatur, nec dolet pro mortuo habendum est, & praescindendum. That is: All sinne by Custome is lesse regarded and at last seemes none when a thing groes hard, looses all feeling, becomes putrifyed, and has no sense of its insensibility tis not to bee reputed sound but dead; when a thing is pricked and feeles paine, it is either whole, or at least there is hopes of health, but when it is touched, pricked, bruised, and feeles not, tis dead and must bee cut of. Many [Page 429] touch and handle you sharpely for your fale from holy Faith and the Scandall you have given, be not like a dead man, but shew you have life, and feeling, and greefe for what you have done, be not I say hard harted, but give way to the grace of God to make a breach on the wales of your obstinate will: help thy selfe man and God will helpe thee, and never dispaire of Gods mercy. The condition of a dispairing man is the worst that can bee, for hee Iudgeth (teste Augustino) that God wants either power or love to save him, to say either of God were a blasphemy. Look upon History's Ecclesiasticall and prophane, look upon Scripture the booke of life, all are full of faire Examples of Gods mercy; hath not Christ healed Magdalen possessed of 7. Diuells, 7. Deadly sinns? hath hee not pardoned Peeter that deny'd him? hath hee not made Paul, that did persecute him, a vessel of election, and Doctor of Nations? hath hee not given heaven to the good theefe, for one [...]ct of contrition and love? (This theef's owning of [Page 430] Christ to bee the sonne of God when all the world seem'd to abandon him was a most Heroick Confession.) Harken Sall to the Comfortable words of great Saint Iohn Chrisostem to an afflicted sinner inclining to dispa [...]re. Si Publicanus es, potes fieri Evangelista; si Blasphemus, potes fieri Apostolus; si latro, Caeli civis: ne dic peccavi, qui habes medicum Potentiorem agritudine tua. That is: If you are a publican, you may become an Evangelist; if you are a Blasphemer, you may become an Apostle; if a theefe, a cittizen of heaven: say not I have sinned seeing you have a Phisitian able to master your disease. Heare the words of God himselfe to a Soule that had committed many Fornications: which are full of Consolation. Tu fornicata es cum multis amatoribus, Icrem. Cap. 3. tamen revertere ad me, & reciptam te, Who would not fly out of Babilon to adore soe loving a God? come then out of that accurssed mantion, and place the Ship of your Soule in the Haven of safty by returning to the Catholick [Page 431] Faith and State of Religion you were formerly of, and walking with your devout and Religious Bretheren, between the mountain of Mythe, and Hill of Frankincense. There can bee nothing more safe and happy then the life of a good Religious personne, whose occupation during life, is an incessant voyaging between the odoriferous Mountaine of Myrh, and Hill of Frankincense: What is Myrh? Mortification of the Body, hayre Cloath, Fasting, and Pennance; And what is Frankincense? but fervent and humble Prayer? In this Myrh, and Frankincense consisteth the Soule of Religion, and Godly Soules mortifying theire Bodys, and elevating theire harts and mindes to heaven in the Contemplation of holy things, and sincerely contemning for the love of God, all Pomp, Riches, Pleasures, Vanityes, and glory of the World, enjoy perfect and neuer decaying delights, wheras the greatest Pleasures of the Potentates and Minions of this World vanish away like smoke and [Page 432] only leave the sting of a tormenting mind behind them. But the greatest Joy of a perfect Religious Soule is crowned, when her louing spouse Iesus finding her perfum'd and sanctify'd with Myrh and Frankincense calls upon her in this amorous Language. Tota pulchra es amica mea, & macula non est Cant. Cap. 4. in te. Veni de Libano sponsa mea, veni de Libano, vent: coronaberis. That is: Thou art faire my love, there is not a spott in thee, come from Libanus my spouse, come from Libanus, come: thou shalt be crowned.
I wonder Sall your hart is not brooken to see you have lost those heavenly delights, and are not like to tast of them any more, I pray returne, returne with Pennance and teares that you may enjoy them againe; be not ashamed to confesse the errour that rob'd you of those innocent pleasurs, Saint Augustin a great Saint and witt did not stick to confess his errours in the Sect of the Manichtes, and with much humility retracted his Opinions, doe [Page 433] what hee did, and think seriously on these words of Saint Bernard, to one that had gone a stray: Turpe est tibi falsitate seduci, & veritate non reduci. That is: It is a shamefull thing to bee seduced with falsity, and not reduced with verity.
Sall I am forced here to put a period to this my unpolished (though wel meant) discourse drawne to a farre greater length then I expected; and truly decaying age with sharpe panges of severall Infirmityes God is pleased to vissit mee with all scarce gave mee leave to finish what is done. The shining Sunne of my happier years (if any of them have been soe) is now setting: And though I count two years a bove 70. I must say what the Patriarch Iacob said to King Pharao. The King demaunded his age, saying, Quot sunt dies annorum Genes. cap. 47. vitae tuae? That is: How many be the days of the years of thy life. Iacob answered: Dies peregrinationis meae Centum triginta Annorum sunt parvi & mali. That is: The days of the Pilgrimage [Page 434] of my life are an hundred thirty yeares, few, and evill:
A great part of my life hath bee [...]e spent in Pilgrimage and motion from Kingdome to Kingdome and that by necessity, and not by election; they forced mee to wander that persecuted Christ, and true Religion, but theire power is now at an end (though not theire evill will) because my tyme of liuing is neare ended: and alas though neare my end and the upshot of my life I am forced to use Iacobs language: Dies Annorum meorum parvi & mali. The days of my years are few and euill. Mali, having in my life tyme done little good, and much euill by offending the infinit goodness of my God; Parvi, The days before mee being to few to lament my sinns, and apease the anger of God. Oh that I were in such a state and tranquility of conscience, that I could with confidence and flaming desires, cry out with S. Paule, Cupio dissolut & esse cum Christo! But I am farre from that Sanctity, and my sinns [Page 435] (Delicta inventutis mea) make mee tremble and feare. What then remaines to be done by an inconsolable sinner such as I am? This only, that my care and feare in the little tyme I have to live be wholy imploy'd for a good goeing out of this Babilon of pride, Iniquity, and vanity, O deare Iesus grant for thy mercy to Sall and mee, a holy and happy Hou [...]e of our departure out of this World.
In delating the Argument of this little Book, I have said much against the way Sall hath taken, and his flight out of the House of God, but all with true Charity, and a pure Intention.
And now Sall let mee speak to you in Saint Bernards Language, to one that was dangerously erring. Iactavi semen Dominicum deprecant Deum u [...] non revertatu [...] vacuum. That is: I have soed the heavenly seed begging God it may not returne voyd. Let not deare Sall all my paines and the expressions of my good affection bee lost by an obduration in you; look to it my frind while [Page 436] there is tyme of Consideration, having noe less at stake, then an Eternity of Salvation and Glory, or of Flames and Damnation: if after all my ernest requests, and harty Prayers you will not think of Returning to Hierusalem, but willfully stay in Babilon, I can but say with a lamenting Soule. Perditio tua ex [...]te Isra [...]l; denying to joyne your will with Gods Grace, Peribis in Aeternum: For Saint Augustin tells you: Qui creavit te sine te, non salvabit t [...] sine te; crea [...]it nescientem, salvabit volentem. Hee that has created thee with out thee, will not save thee with out thee; hee created thee with out thy knowledge, but will save thee, with thy will.
One word more and then adue untill wee shall appeare before the great Iudge of all at the last day (in old English, dooms-day) what word say you? This only; that I conjure you, by all that is holy and pretious on earth and in heaven, I conjure you I say) in the name, and in the behalfe of the Almighty, [Page 437] that your great and only care in this life bee, when the Angell of God shall come to kill the Aegyptians byExod. cap. 112. night (darke night of theire Iniquityes) that lie finde in thy house the marke of Pardon, the Bloud of the lamb, (Iesus) sprinkled on the Postes, of the Doore of thy Soule, (which cannot be unless you are then found a true professor of the Holy Roman Cathoclick Apostolick Faith;) without this marke the Angell will destroy you with th' Aegyptians. muse deeply on this Important point, and ever think with feare, and teares to what eternity the last moment of life shall deliver thy soule. O praetiosum Momentum, ô Aeternitas! ô Momentum, a quo pendet Aeternitas! ô Deare Iesus redeemer of the world have mercy on Sall that hath a bandoned verity, and Santity, and bring him home againe, and have mercy on mee poore sinner now praying for him.
Amen.